Title:   To Him That Hath

Subject:  

Author:   Ralph Connor

Keywords:  

Creator:  

PDF Version:   1.2



Contents:

Page No 1

Page No 2

Page No 3

Page No 4

Page No 5

Page No 6

Page No 7

Page No 8

Page No 9

Page No 10

Page No 11

Page No 12

Page No 13

Page No 14

Page No 15

Page No 16

Page No 17

Page No 18

Page No 19

Page No 20

Page No 21

Page No 22

Page No 23

Page No 24

Page No 25

Page No 26

Page No 27

Page No 28

Page No 29

Page No 30

Page No 31

Page No 32

Page No 33

Page No 34

Page No 35

Page No 36

Page No 37

Page No 38

Page No 39

Page No 40

Page No 41

Page No 42

Page No 43

Page No 44

Page No 45

Page No 46

Page No 47

Page No 48

Page No 49

Page No 50

Page No 51

Page No 52

Page No 53

Page No 54

Page No 55

Page No 56

Page No 57

Page No 58

Page No 59

Page No 60

Page No 61

Page No 62

Page No 63

Page No 64

Page No 65

Page No 66

Page No 67

Page No 68

Page No 69

Page No 70

Page No 71

Page No 72

Page No 73

Page No 74

Page No 75

Page No 76

Page No 77

Page No 78

Page No 79

Page No 80

Page No 81

Page No 82

Page No 83

Page No 84

Page No 85

Page No 86

Page No 87

Page No 88

Page No 89

Page No 90

Page No 91

Page No 92

Page No 93

Page No 94

Page No 95

Page No 96

Page No 97

Page No 98

Page No 99

Page No 100

Page No 101

Page No 102

Page No 103

Page No 104

Page No 105

Page No 106

Page No 107

Page No 108

Page No 109

Page No 110

Page No 111

Page No 112

Page No 113

Page No 114

Page No 115

Page No 116

Page No 117

Page No 118

Page No 119

Page No 120

Page No 121

Page No 122

Page No 123

Page No 124

Page No 125

Page No 126

Page No 127

Page No 128

Page No 129

Page No 130

Page No 131

Page No 132

Page No 133

Page No 134

Page No 135

Page No 136

Page No 137

Page No 138

Page No 139

Page No 140

Page No 141

Page No 142

Page No 143

Page No 144

Page No 145

Page No 146

Page No 147

Page No 148

Page No 149

Page No 150

Page No 151

Bookmarks





Page No 1


To Him That Hath

Ralph Connor



Top




Page No 2


Table of Contents

To Him That Hath..............................................................................................................................................1

Ralph Connor ...........................................................................................................................................1

CHAPTER I. THE GAME......................................................................................................................1

CHAPTER II. THE COST OF SACRIFICE.........................................................................................11

CHAPTER III. THE HEATHEN QUEST .............................................................................................18

CHAPTER IV. ANNETTE ....................................................................................................................21

CHAPTER V. THE RECTORY ............................................................................................................27

CHAPTER VI. THE GRIEVANCE COMMITTEE.............................................................................36

CHAPTER VII. THE FOREMAN........................................................................................................43

CHAPTER VIII. FREE SPEECH ..........................................................................................................50

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE....................................................................................................59

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY.........................................................................................71

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER ...............................................................................................85

CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS..................................................................................99

CHAPTER XIII. THE STRIKE ...........................................................................................................110

CHAPTER XIV. GATHERING CLOUDS .........................................................................................116

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM ............................................................................................................121

CHAPTER XVI. A GALLANT FIGHT ..............................................................................................134

CHAPTER XVII. SHALL BE GIVEN...............................................................................................141


To Him That Hath

i



Top




Page No 3


To Him That Hath

Ralph Connor

CHAPTER I. THE GAME 

CHAPTER II. THE COST OF SACRIFICE 

CHAPTER III. THE HEATHEN QUEST 

CHAPTER IV. ANNETTE 

CHAPTER V. THE RECTORY 

CHAPTER VI. THE GRIEVANCE COMMITTEE 

CHAPTER VII. THE FOREMAN 

CHAPTER VIII. FREE SPEECH 

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE 

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 

CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS 

CHAPTER XIII. THE STRIKE 

CHAPTER XIV. GATHERING CLOUDS 

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM 

CHAPTER XVI. A GALLANT FIGHT 

CHAPTER XVII. SHALL BE GIVEN  

TO HIM THAT HATH

A NOVEL OF THE WEST OF TODAY

CHAPTER I. THE GAME

"FortyLove." 

"Game! and Set.  Six to two." 

A ripple of cheers ran round the court, followed by a buzz of  excited conversation. 

The young men smiled at each other and at their friends on the side  lines and proceeded to change courts for

the next set, pausing for  refreshments on the way. 

"Much too lazy, Captain Jack.  I am quite out of patience with  you," cried a young girl whose brown eyes

were dancing with mock  indignation. 

Captain Jack turned with a slightly bored look on his thin dark  face. 

"Too lazy, Frances?" drawled he.  "I believe you.  But think of the  temperature." 

"You have humiliated me dreadfully," she said severely. 

To Him That Hath 1



Top




Page No 4


"Humiliated you?  You shock me.  But how, pray?"  Captain Jack's  eyes opened wide. 

"You, a Canadian, and our best playerat least, you used to beto  allow yourself to be beaten by aa"

she glanced at his opponent  with a defiant smile"a foreigner." 

"Oh! I say, Miss Frances," exclaimed that young man. 

"A foreigner?" exclaimed Captain Jack.  "Better not let Adrien hear  you."  He turned toward a tall fair girl

standing near. 

"What's that?" said the girl.  "Did I hear aright?" 

"Well, he's not a Canadian, I mean," said Frances, sticking to her  guns.  "Besides, I can't stand Adrien crowing

over me.  She is  already far too English, doncheknow.  You have given her one more  occasion for triumph

over us Colonials." 

"Ah, this is serious," said Captain Jack.  "But really it is too  hot you know forwhat shall I

say?International complications." 

"Jack, you are plain lazy," said Frances.  "You know you are.  You  don't deserve to win, but if you really

would put your back into  it" 

"Oh, come, Frances.  Why!  You don't know that my cousin played for  his College at Oxford.  And that is

saying something," said Adrien. 

"There you are, Jack!  That's the sort of thing I have to live  with," said Frances.  "She thinks that settles

everything." 

"Well, doesn't it rather?" smiled Adrien. 

"Oh, Jack, if you have any regard for your country, not to say my  unworthy self, won't you humble her?"

implored Frances.  "If you  would only buck up!" 

"He will need to, eh, Adrien?" said a young fellow standing near,  slowly sipping his drink. 

"I think so.  Indeed, I am quite sure of it," coolly replied the  girl addressed.  "But I really think it is quite

useless." 

"Ha! Ha!  Cheer up, Jack," laughed the young man, Stillwell by  name. 

"Really, old chap, I feel I must beat you this set," said Captain  Jack to the young Englishman.  "My country's

credit as well as my  own  is at stake, you see." 

"Both are fairly assured, I should say," said the Englishman. 

"Not today," said Stillwell, with a suspicion of a polite sneer in  his voice.  "My money says so." 

"Canada vs. the Old Country!" cried a voice from the company. 

"Now, Jack, Jack, remember," implored Frances. 


To Him That Hath

To Him That Hath 2



Top




Page No 5


"You have no mercy, Miss Frances, I see," said the Englishman,  looking straight into her eyes. 

"Absolutely none," she replied, smiling saucily at him. 

"Vae victis, eh, old chap?" said Sidney, as they sauntered off  together to their respective courts.  "By the way,

who is that  Stillwell chap?" he asked in a low voice of Captain Jack as they  moved away from the others.  "Of

any particular importance?" 

"I think you've got him all right," replied Jack carelessly.  The  Englishman nodded. 

"He somehow gets my goat," said Jack.  The Englishman looked  mystified. 

"Rubs me the wrong way, you know." 

"Oh, very good, very good.  I must remember that." 

"He rather fancies his own game, too," said Jack, "and he has come  on the last year or two.  In more ways than

one," he added as an  afterthought. 

As they faced each other on the court it was Stillwell's voice that  rang out: 

"Now then, England!" 

"Canada!" cried a girl's voice that was easily recognised as that  of Frances Amory. 

"Thumbs down, eh, Maitland?" said the Englishman, waving a hand  toward his charming enemy. 

Whatever the cause, whether from the spur supplied by the young  lady who had constituted herself his

champion or from the sting  from  the man for whom for reasons sufficient for himself he had  only  feelings of

hostility and dislike, the game put up by Captain  Jack was  of quite a different brand from that he had

previously  furnished.  From the first service he took the offensive and  throughout played  brilliant, aggressive,

even smashing tennis, so  much so that his  opponent appeared to be almost outclassed and at  the close the

figures  of the first set were exactly reversed,  standing six to two in Captain  Jack's favour. 

The warmth of the cheers that followed attested the popularity of  the win. 

"My word, old chap, that is tophole tennis," said the Englishman,  warmly congratulating him. 

"Luck, old boy, brilliant luck!" said Captain Jack.  "Couldn't do  it again for a bet." 

"You must do it just once more," said Frances, coming to meet the  players.  "Oh, you dear old thing.  Come

and be refreshed.  Here is  the longest, coolest thing in drinks this Club affords.  And one  for  you, too," she

added, turning to the Englishman.  "You played a  great  game." 

"Did I not?  I was at the top of my form," said the Englishman  gallantly.  "But all in vain, as you see." 

"Now for the final," cried Frances eagerly. 

"Dear lady," said Captain Jack, affecting supreme exhaustion, "as  you are mighty, be merciful!  Let it suffice

that we appear to have  given you an exposition of fairly respectable tennis.  I am quite  done." 


To Him That Hath

To Him That Hath 3



Top




Page No 6


"A great win, Jack," said Adrien, offering her hand in  congratulation. 

"All flukes count, eh, Maitland?" laughed Stillwell, unable in  spite of his laugh to keep the bite out of his

voice. 

"Fluke?" exclaimed the Englishman in a slow drawling voice.  "I  call it ripping good tennis, if I am a judge." 

A murmur of approval ran through the company, crowding about with  congratulations to both players. 

"Oh, of course, of course," said Stillwell, noting the criticism of  his unsportsmanlike remark.  "What I mean

is, Maitland is clearly  out  of condition.  If he were not I wouldn't mind taking him on  myself,"  he added with

another laugh. 

"Now, do you mean?" said Captain Jack lazily. 

"We will wait till the match is played out," said Stillwell with  easy confidence.  "Some other day, when you

are in shape, eh?" he  added, smiling at Maitland. 

"Now if you like, or after the match, or any old time," said  Captain Jack, looking at Stillwell with hard grey,

unsmiling eyes.  "I  understand you have come up on your game during the war." 

Stillwell's face burned a furious red at the little laugh that went  round among Captain Jack's friends. 

"Frankly, I have had enough for today," said the Englishman to  Jack. 

"All right, old chap, if you don't really mind.  Though I feel you  would certainly take the odd set." 

"Not a bit of it, by Jove.  I am quite satisfied to let it go at  that.  We will have another go some time." 

"Any time that suits youtomorrow, eh?" 

"Tomorrow be it," said the Englishman. 

"Now, then, Stillwell," said Captain Jack, with a curt nod at him.  "Whenever you are ready." 

"Oh, come, Maitland.  I was only joshing, you know.  You don't want  to play with me today," said Stillwell,

not relishing the look on  Maitland's face.  "We can have a set any time." 

"No!" said Maitland shortly.  "It's now or never." 

"Oh, all right," said Stillwell, with an uneasy laugh, going into  the Club house for his racquet. 

The proposed match had brought a new atmosphere into the Club  house, an atmosphere of contest with all the

fun left out. 

"I don't like this at all," said a man with iron grey hair and  deeply tanned face. 

"One can't well object, Russell," said a younger man, evidently a  friend of Stillwell's.  "Maitland brought it

on, and I hope he gets  mighty well trimmed.  He is altogether too high and mighty these  days." 


To Him That Hath

To Him That Hath 4



Top




Page No 7


"Oh, I don't agree with you at all," broke in Frances, in a voice  coldly proper.  "You heard what Mr. Stillwell

said?" 

"Well, not exactly." 

"Ah, I might have guessed you had not," answered the young lady,  turning away. 

Edwards looked foolishly round upon the circle of men who stood  grinning at him. 

"Now will you be good?" said a youngster who had led the laugh at  Edwards' expense. 

"What the devil are you laughing at, Menzies?" he asked hotly. 

"Why, don't you see the joke?" enquired Menzies innocently.  "Well,  carry on!  You will tomorrow." 

Edwards growled out an oath and took himself off. 

Meantime the match was making furious progress, with the fury, it  must be confessed, confined to one side

only of the net.  Captain  Jack was playing a driving, ruthless game, snatching and employing  without mercy

every advantage that he could legitimately claim.  He  delivered his service with deadly precision, following

up at the  net  with a smashing return, which left his opponent helpless.  His  aggressive tactics gave his

opponent almost no opportunity to  score,  and he kept the pace going at the height of his speed.  The  onlookers

were divided in their sentiments.  Stillwell had a strong  following of  his own who expressed their feelings by

their silence  at Jack's  brilliant strokes and their loud approval of Stillwell's  good work  when he gave them

opportunity, while many of Maitland's  friends  deprecated his tactics and more especially his spirit. 

At whirlwind pace Captain Jack made the first three games a "love"  score, leaving his opponent dazed,

bewildered with his smashing  play  and blind with rage at his contemptuous bearing. 

"I think I must go home, Frances," said Adrien to her friend, her  face pale, her head carried high. 

Frances seized her by the arm and drew her to one side. 

"Adrien, you must not go!  You simply must not!" she said in a low  tense voice.  "It will be misunderstood,

and" 

"I am going, Frances," said her friend in a cold, clear voice.  "I  have had enough tennis for this afternoon.

Where is Sidney?  Ah,  there he is across the court.  No!  Let me go, Frances!" 

"You simply must not go like that in the middle of a game, Adrien.  Wait at least till this game is over," said

her friend, clutching  hard at her arm. 

"Very well.  Let us go to Sidney," said Adrien. 

Together they made their way round the court almost wholly  unobserved, so intent was the crowd upon the

struggle going on  before  them.  As the game finished Adrien laid her hand upon her  cousin's  arm. 

"Haven't you had enough of this?" she said.  Her voice carried  clear across the court. 

"What d'ye say?  By Jove, no!" said her cousin in a joyous voice.  "This is the most cheering thing I've seen for

many moons, Adrien.  Eh, what?  Oh, I beg pardon, are you seedy?" he added glancing at  her.  "Oh, certainly,


To Him That Hath

To Him That Hath 5



Top




Page No 8


I'll come at once." 

"Not at all.  Don't think of it.  I have a call to make on my way  home.  Please don't come." 

"But, Adrien, I say, this will be over now in a few minutes.  Can't  you really wait?" 

"No, I am not in the least interested in thisthis kind of  tennis," she said in a bored voice. 

Her tone, pitched rather higher than usual, carried to the ears of  the players who were changing ends at the

moment.  Both of the men  glanced at her.  Stillwell's face showed swift gratitude.  On  Jack's  face the shadow

darkened but except for a slight  straightening of the  line of his lips he gave no sign. 

"You are quite sure you don't care?" said Sidney.  "You don't want  me?  This really is great, you know." 

"Not for worlds would I drag you away," said Adrien in a cool,  clear voice.  "Frances will keep you

company."  She turned to her  friend.  "Look after him, Frances," she said.  "Goodbye.  Dinner  at  seven

tonight, you know." 

"Righto!" said Sidney, raising his hat in farewell.  "By Jove, I  wouldn't miss this for millions," he continued,

making room for  Frances beside him.  "Your young friend is really somewhat violent  in  his style, eh, what?" 

"There are times when violence is the only possible thing," replied  Frances grimly. 

"By the way, who is the victim?  I mean, what is he exactly?" 

"Mr. Stillwell?  Oh, he is the son of his father, the biggest  merchant in Blackwater.  Oh, lovely!  Beautiful

return!  Jack is  simply away above his form!  And something of a merchant and  financier on his own account,

to be quite fair.  Making money fast  and using it wisely.  But I'm not going to talk about him.  You see  a  lot of

him about the Rectory, don't you?" 

"Well, something," replied Sidney.  "I can't quite understand the  situation, I confess.  To be quite frank, I don't

cotton much to  him.  A bit sweetish, eh, what?" 

"Yes, at the Rectory doubtless.  I would hardly attribute to him a  sweet disposition.  Oh, quit talking about

him.  He had flat feet  in  the war, I think it was.  Jack's twin brother was killed, you  knowand minewell,

you know how mine is." 

A swift vision of a brightfaced, cheeryvoiced soldier, feeling  his way around a darkened room in the

Amory home, leaped to  Sidney's  mind and overwhelmed him with pity and selfreproach. 

"Dear Miss Frances, will you forgive me?  I hadn't quite got on to  the thing.  I understand the game better

now." 

"Now, I don't want to poison your mind.  I shouldn't have said  thatabout the flat feet, I mean.  He goes to

the Rectory, you  know.  I want to be fair" 

"Please don't worry.  We know all about that sort at home," said  Sidney, touching her hand for a moment.

"My word, that was a hot  one!  The flatfooted Johnnie is obviously bewildered.  The last  game  was sheer

massacre, eh, what?" 


To Him That Hath

To Him That Hath 6



Top




Page No 9


If Maitland was not in form there was no sign of it in his work on  the court.  There was little of courtesy, less

of fun and nothing  at  all of mercy in his play.  From first to last and without  reprieve he  drove his game

ruthlessly to a finish.  So terrific, so  resistless  were his attacks, so coldly relentless the spirit he  showed,

ignoring  utterly all attempts at friendly exchange of  courtesy, that the  unhappy and enraged Stillwell,

becoming utterly  demoralized, lost his  nerve, lost his control and hopelessly lost  every chance he ever

possessed of winning a single game of the set  which closed with the  score six to nothing. 

At the conclusion of the set Stillwell, with no pretense of  explanation or apology, left the courts to his enemy

who stood  waiting his appearance in a silence so oppressive that it seemed  to  rest like a pall upon the side

lines.  So overwhelming was  Stillwell's  defeat, so humiliating his exhibition of total collapse  of morale that

the company received the result with but slight  manifestation of  feeling.  Without any show of sympathy even

his  friends slipped away,  as if unwilling to add to his humiliation by  their commiseration.  On  the other side,

the congratulations  offered Maitland were for the most  part lacking in the spontaneity  that is supposed to be

proper to such  a smashing victory.  Some of  his friends seemed to feel as if they had  been called upon to

witness an unworthy thing.  Not so, however, with  either Frances  Amory or Sidney Templeton.  Both greeted

Captain Jack  with  enthusiasm and warmth, openly and freely rejoicing in his  victory. 

"By Jove, Maitland, that was tremendous, appalling, eh, what?" 

"I meant it to be so," said Maitland grimly, "else I should not  have played with him." 

"It was coming to him," said Frances.  "I am simply completely  delighted." 

"Can I give you a lift home, Frances?" said Maitland.  "Let us get  away.  You, too, Templeton," he added to

Sidney, who was lingering  near the young lady in obvious unwillingness to leave her side. 

"Oh, thanks!  Sure you have room?" he said.  "All right.  You know  my cousin left me in your care." 

"Oh, indeed!  Well, come along then, since our hero is so good.  Really, I am uplifted to quite an unusual

height of glorious  exultation." 

"Don't rub it in, Frank," said Jack gloomily.  "I made an ass of  myself, I know quite well." 

"What rot, Jack.  Every one of your friends was tickled to death." 

"Adrien, for instance, eh?" said Jack with a bitter little laugh,  taking his place at the wheel. 

"Oh, Adrien!" replied Frances.  "Well, you know Adrien!  She is  just Adrien." 

As he turned into the street there was a sound of rushing feet. 

"Hello, Captain Jack!  Oh, Captain Jack!  Wait for me!  You have  room, haven't you?" 

A whirlwind of flashing legs and windblown masses of goldred hair,  which realised itself into a young girl

of about sixteen, bore down  on the car.  It was Adrien's younger sister, Patricia, and at once  her pride and her

terror. 

"Why, Patsy, where on earth did you come from?  Of course!  Get in!  Glad to have you, old chap." 

"Oh, Captain Jack, what a game!  What a wonderful game!  And Rupert  has been playing all summer and

awfully well!  And you have hardly  played a game!  I was awfully pleased" 


To Him That Hath

To Him That Hath 7



Top




Page No 10


"Were you?  I'm not sure that I was," replied Captain Jack. 

"Well, you WERE savage, you know.  You looked as if you were in a  fight." 

"Did I?  That was very rotten of me, wasn't it?" 

"Oh, I don't know exactly.  But it was a wonderful game.  Of  course, one doesn't play tennis like a fight, I

suppose." 

"No!  You are quite right, Pat," replied Captain Jack.  "You see,  I'm afraid I lost my temper a bit, which is

horribly bad form I  know,  andwell, I wanted to fight rather than play, and of course  one  couldn't fight on

the tennis court in the presence of a lot of  ladies,  you see." 

"Well, I'm glad you didn't fight, Captain Jack.  You have had  enough of fighting, haven't you?  And Rupert is

really very nice,  you  know.  He has a wonderful car and he lets me drive it, and he  always  brings a box of

chocolates every time he comes." 

"He must be perfectly lovely," said Captain Jack, with a grin at  her. 

The girl laughed a laugh of such infectious jollity that Captain  Jack was forced to join with her. 

"That's one for you, Captain Jack," she cried.  "I know I am a pig  where chocs are concerned, and I do love to

drive a car.  But,  really, Rupert is quite nice.  He is so funny.  He makes Mamma  laugh.  Though he does tease

me a lot." 

Captain Jack drove on in silence for some moments. 

"I was glad to see you playing though today, Captain Jack." 

"Where were you?  I didn't see you anywhere." 

"Not likely!"  She glanced behind her at the others in the back  seat.  She need not have given them a thought,

they were too deeply  engrossed to heed her.  "Do you know where I was?  In the crutch of  the big elmyou

know!" 

"Don't I!" said Captain Jack.  "A splendid seat, but" 

"Wouldn't Adrien be shocked?" said the girl, with a deliciously  mischievous twinkle in her eye.  "Or, at least,

she would pretend  to  be.  Adrien thinks she must train me down a bit, you know.  She  says I  have most awful

manners.  She wants Mamma to send me over to  England  to her school.  But I don't want to go, you bet.

Besides,  I don't  think Dad can afford it so they can't send me.  Anyway, I  could have  good manners if I

wanted to.  I could act just like  Adrien if I wanted  toI mean, for a while.  But that was a real  game.  I felt

sorry for  Rupert, a little.  You see, he didn't seem  to know what to do or how  to begin.  And you looked so

terrible!  Now in the game with Cousin  Sidney you were so different, and you  played so awfully well, too, but

differently.  Somehow, it was just  like gentlemen playing, you know" 

"You have hit it, Patsy,a regular bull!" said Captain Jack. 

"Oh, I don't mean" began the girl in confusion, rare with her. 

"Yes, you do, Pat.  Stick to your guns." 


To Him That Hath

To Him That Hath 8



Top




Page No 11


"Well, I will.  The first game everybody loved to watch.  The  second gamesomehow it made me wish

Rupert had been a Hun.  I'd  have  loved it then." 

"By Jove, Patsy, you're right on the target.  You've scored again." 

"Oh, I'm not saying just what I wantbut I hope you know what I  mean." 

"Your meaning hits me right in the eye.  And you are quite right.  The tennis court is no place for a fight, eh?

And, after all,  Rupert  Stillwell is no Hun." 

"But you haven't been playing this summer at all, Captain Jack,"  said the girl, changing the subject.  "Why

not?"  The girl's tone  was  quite severe.  "And you don't do a lot of things you used to  do, and  you don't go to

places, and you are different."  The blue  eyes  earnestly searched his face. 

"Am I different?" he asked slowly.  "Well, everybody is different.  And then, you know, I am busy.  A business

man has his hours and he  must stick to them." 

"Oh, I don't believe you a bit.  You don't need to be down at the  mills all the time.  Look at Rupert.  He doesn't

need to be at his  father's office." 

"Apparently not." 

"He gets off whenever he wants to." 

"Looks like it." 

"And why can't you?" 

"Well, you see, I am not Rupert," said Captain Jack, grinning at  her. 

"Now you are horrible.  Why don't you do as you used to do?  You  know you could if you wanted to." 

"Yes, I suppose, if I wanted to," said Captain Jack, suddenly  grave. 

"You don't want to," said the girl, quick to catch his mood. 

"Well, you know, Patsy dear, things are different, and I suppose I  am too.  I don't care much for a lot of

things." 

"You just look as if you didn't care for anything or anybody  sometimes, Captain Jack," said Patricia quietly.

Then after a few  moments she burst forth:  "Oh, don't you remember your hockey team?  Oh! oh! oh!  I used to

sit and just hold my heart from jumping.  It  nearly used to choke me when you would tear down the ice with

the  puck." 

"That was long ago, Pat dear.  I guess I wasahvery young then,  eh?" 

"Yes, I know," nodded the girl.  "I feel the same wayI was just a  kid then." 

"Ah, yes," said Captain Jack, with never a smile.  "You were just  let's seetwelve, was it?" 

"Yes, twelve.  And I felt just a kid." 


To Him That Hath

To Him That Hath 9



Top




Page No 12


"And now?"  Captain Jack's voice was quite grave. 

"Now?  Well, I am not exactly a kid.  At least, not the same kind  of kid.  And, as you say, a lot of things are

different.  I think I  know how you feel.  I was like that, tooafterafterHerbert"  The girl paused, with

her lips quivering.  "It was all different  so  different.  Everything we used to do, I didn't feel like doing.  And

I  suppose that's the way with you, Captain Jack, with Andyand  then  your Mother, too."  She leaned close to

him and put her hand  timidly  on his arm. 

Captain Jack, sitting up very straight and looking very grave, felt  the thrill of the timid touch run through his

very heart.  A rush  of  warm, tender emotion such as he had not allowed himself for many  months suddenly

surprised him, filling his eyes and choking his  throat.  Since his return from the war he had without

knowledge  been  yearning for just such an understanding touch as this child  with her  womanly instinct had

given him.  He withdrew one hand from  the wheel  and took the warm clinging fingers tight in his and  waited

in silence  till he was sure of himself.  He drove some  blocks before he was quite  master of his voice.  Then,

releasing  the fingers, he turned his face  toward the girl. 

"You are a real pal, aren't you, Patsy old girl?" he said with a  very bright smile at her. 

"I want to be!  Oh, I would love to be!" she said, with a swift  intake of breath.  "And after a while you will be

just as you were  before you went away." 

"Hardly, I fear, Patsy." 

"Well, not the same, but different from what you are now.  No, I  don't mean that a bit, Captain Jack.  But

perhaps you knowI do  want  to see you on the ice again.  Oh, it would be wonderful!  Of  course,  the old

team wouldn't be thereHerbert and Phil and Andy.  Why!  You  are the only one left!  And Rupert."  She

added the name  doubtfully.  "It WOULD be different! oh, so different!  Oh! I don't  wonder you  don't care,

Captain Jack.  I won't wonder"  There was  a little choke  in the young voice.  "I see it now" 

"I think you understand, Patsy, and you are a little brick," said  Captain Jack in a low, hurried tone.  "And I am

going to try.  Anyway,  whatever happens, we will be pals." 

The girl caught his arm tight in her clasped hands and in a low  voice she said, "Always and always, Captain

Jack, and evermore."  And  till they drew up at the Rectory door no more was said. 

Maitland drove homeward through the mellow autumn evening with a  warmer, kindlier glow in his heart than

he had known through all  the  dreary weeks that had followed his return from the war.  For  the war  had

wrought desolation for him in a home once rich in the  things that  make life worth while, by taking from it his

mother,  whose rare soul  qualities had won and held through her life the  love, the passionate,  adoring love of

her sons, and his twin  brother, the comrade, chum,  friend of all his days, with whose life  his own had grown

into a  complete and ideal unity, deprived of whom  his life was left like a  body from whose raw and quivering

flesh  onehalf had been torn away. 

The war had left his life otherwise bruised and maimed in ways  known only to himself. 

Returning thus from his souldevastating experience of war to find  his life desolate and maimed in all that

gave it value, he made the  appalling discovery that he was left almost alone of all whom he  had  known and

loved in past days.  For of his close friends none  were left  as before.  For the most part they were lying on one

or  other of the  five battle fronts of the war.  Others had found  service in other  spheres.  Only one was still in

his home town,  poor old Phil Amory,  Frances' brother, halfblind in his darkened  room, but to bring  anything

of his own heart burden to that brave  soul seemed sacrilege  or worse.  True enough, he was passing  through


To Him That Hath

To Him That Hath 10



Top




Page No 13


the new and thrilling  experience of making acquaintance  with his father.  But old Grant  Maitland was a hard

man to know,  and they were too much alike in their  reserve and in their poverty  of selfexpression to make

mutual  acquaintance anything but a slow  and in some ways a painful process. 

Hence in Maitland's heart there was an almost extravagant gratitude  toward this young generoushearted girl

whose touch had thrilled  his  heart and whose voice with its passionate note of loyal and  understanding

comradeship still sang like music in his soul,  "Always  and always, Captain Jack, and evermore." 

"By Jove, I have got to find some way of playing up to that," he  said aloud, as he turned from the gravelled

driveway into the  street.  And in the months that followed he was to find that the  search to  which he then

committed himself was to call for the  utmost of the  powers of soul which were his. 

CHAPTER II. THE COST OF SACRIFICE

Perrotte was by all odds the best allround man in the planing  mill, and for the simple reason that for fifteen

years he had  followed the lumber from the raw wood through the various machines  till he knew woods and

machines and their ways as no other in the  mill unless it was old Grant Maitland himself.  Fifteen years ago

Perrotte had drifted down from the woods, beating his way on a  lumber  train, having left his winter's pay

behind him at the verge  of  civilisation, with old Joe Barbeau and Joe's "chucker out."  It  was  the "chucker out"

that dragged him out of the "snake room" and,  all  unwitting, had given him a flying start toward a better life.

Perrotte  came to Maitland when the season's work was at its height  and every  saw and planer were roaring

night and day. 

"Want a job?" Maitland had shouted over the tearing saw at him.  "What can you do?" 

"(H)axeman me," growled Perrotte, looking up at him, half wistful,  half sullen. 

"See that slab?  Grab it, pile it yonder.  The boards, slide over  the shoot."  For these were still primitive days

for laborsaving  devices, and men were still the cheapest thing about a mill. 

Perrotte grabbed the slab, heaved it down to its pile of waste, the  next board he slid into the shoot, and so

continued till noon found  him pale and staggering. 

"What's the matter with you?" said Maitland. 

"Nottingme bon," said Perrotte, and, clutching at the door jamb,  hung there gasping. 

Maitland's keen blue eyes searched his face.  "Huh!  When did you  last eat?  Come!  No lying!" 

"Two day," said Perrotte, fighting for breath and nerve. 

"Here, boy," shouted Maitland to a chore lad slouching by, "jump  for that cook house and fetch a cup of

coffee, and be quick." 

The boss' tone injected energy into the gawky lad.  In three  minutes Perrotte was seated on a pile of slabs,

drinking a cup of  coffee; in five minutes more he stood up, ready for "(h)anny man,  (h)anny ting."  But

Maitland took him to the cook. 

"Fill this man up," he said, "and then show him where to sleep.  And, Perrotte, tomorrow morning at seven

you be at the tail of the  saw." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER II. THE COST OF SACRIFICE 11



Top




Page No 14


"Oui, by gar!  Perrotte be dere.  And you got one good man TOOday,  for sure." 

That was fifteen years ago, and, barring certain "jubilations,"  Perrotte made good his prophecy.  He brought

up from the Ottawa his  Irish wife, a clever woman with her tongue but a housekeeper that  scandalised her

thrifty, tidy, FrenchCanadian motherinlaw, and  his  two children, a boy and a girl.  Under the supervision

of his  boss he  made for his family a home and for himself an assured place  in the  Blackwater Mills.  His

children fell into the hands of a  teacher with  a true vocation for his great work and a passion for  young life.

Under his hand the youth of the rapidly growing mill  village were  saved from the sordid and souldebasing

influences of  their  environment, were led out of the muddy streets and canstrewn  back  yards to those far

heights where dwell the high gods of poesy  and  romance.  From the master, too, they learned to know their

own  wonderful woods out of which the nearby farms had been hewn.  Many  a  home, too, owed its bookshelf

to Alex Day's unobtrusive  suggestions. 

The Perrotte children were prepared for High School by the master's  quiet but determined persistence.  To the

father he held up the  utilitarian advantages of an education. 

"Your boy is quickwhy should not Tony be a master of men some  day?  Give him a chance to climb." 

"Oui, by gar!  Antoine he's smart lee'le feller.  I mak him steeck  on his book, you mak him one big boss on

some mill." 

To the mother the master spoke of social advantages.  The empty  headed Irish woman who had all the quick

wit and cleverness of  tongue  characteristic of her race was determined that her girl  Annette should  learn to be

as stylish as "them that tho't  themselves her betters."  So the children were kept at school by  their fondly

ambitious  parents, and the master did the rest. 

At the Public School, that greatest of all democratic institutions,  the Perrotte children met the town youth of

their own age, giving  and  taking on equal terms, sharing common privileges and advantages  and  growing into

a community solidarity all their own, which in  later  years brought its own harvest of mingling joy and

bitterness,  but  which on the whole made for sound manhood and womanhood. 

With the girl Annette one effect of the Public School and its  influences, educational and social, was to reveal

to her the depth  of  the educational and social pit from which she had been taken.  Her High  School training

might have fitted her for the teaching  profession and  completed her social emancipation but for her vain  and

thriftless  mother, who, socially ambitious for herself but more  for her handsome,  clever children, found

herself increasingly  embarrassed for funds.  She lacked the means with which to suitably  adorn herself and her

children for the station in life to which she  aspired and for which  good clothes were the prime equipment and

to  "eddicate" Tony as he  deserved.  Hence when Annette had completed  her second year at the  High School

her mother withdrew her from the  school and its  associations and found her a place in the new Fancy  Box

Factory, where  girls could obtain "an illigant and refoined job  with good pay as  well." 

This change in Annette's outlook brought wrathful disappointment to  the head master, Alex Day, who had

taken a very special pride in  Annette's brilliant school career and who had outlined for her a  University

course.  To Annette herself the ending of her school  days  was a bitter grief, the bitterness of which would

have been  greatly  intensified had she been able to measure the magnitude of  the change  to be wrought in her

life by her mother's foolish vanity  and unwise  preference of her son's to her daughter's future. 

The determining factor in Annette's submission to her mother's will  was consideration for her brother and his

career.  For while for  her  father she cherished an affectionate pride and for her mother  an  amused and

protective pity, her great passion was for her  brotherher  handsome, vivacious, audacious and mercurial

brother,  Tony.  With him  she counted it only joy to share her all too meagre  wages whenever he  found himself


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER II. THE COST OF SACRIFICE 12



Top




Page No 15


in financial straits.  And a not  infrequent situation  this was with Tony, who, while he seemed to  have inherited

from his  mother the vivacity, quick wit and general  emptyheadedness, from his  father got nothing of the

thrift and  patient endurance of grinding  toil characteristic of the French  Canadian habitant.  But he did get

from his father a capacity for  the knowing and handling of machinery,  which amounted almost to  genius.  Of

the father's steadiness under the  grind of daily work  which had made him the head mechanic in the Mill,

Tony possessed  not a tittle.  What he could get easily he got, and  getting this  fancied himself richly endowed,

knowing not how slight  and  superficial is the equipment for life's stern fight that comes  without sweat of

brain and body.  His cleverness deceived first  himself and then his family, who united in believing him to be

destined for high place and great things.  Only two of those who  had  to do with him in his boyhood weighed

him in the balance of  truth.  One was his Public School master, who labored with  incessant and  painful care to

awaken in him some glimmer of the  need of preparation  for that bitter fight to which every man is  appointed.

The other was  Grant Maitland, whose knowledge of men  and of life, gained at cost of  desperate conflict,

made the youth's  soul an open book to him.  Recognising the boy's aptitude, he had  in holiday seasons set

Tony  behind the machines in his planing  mill, determined for his father's  sake to make of him a mechanical

engineer.  To Tony each new machine  was a toy to be played with; in  a week or two he had mastered it and

grown weary of it.  Thenceforth  he slacked at his work and became a  demoralizing influence in his

department, a source of anxiety to his  steadygoing father, a  plague to his employer, till the holiday time  was

done. 

"Were you my son, my lad, I'd soon settle you," Grant Maitland  would say, when the boy was ready to go

back to his school.  "You  will make a mess of your life unless you can learn to stick at your  job.  The roads are

full of clever tramps, remember that, my boy." 

But Tony only smiled his brilliant smile at him, as he took his pay  envelope, which burned a hole in his

pocket till he had done with  it.  When the next holiday came round Tony would present himself  for a job  with

Jack Maitland to plead for him.  For to Tony Jack  was as king, to  whom he gave passionate loyalty without

stint or  measure.  And thus  for his son Jack's sake, Jack's father took Tony  on again, resolved to  make another

effort to make something out of  him. 

The bond between the two boys was hard to analyse.  In games at  Public and High School Jack was always

Captain and Tony his right  hand man, held to his place and his training partly by his admiring  devotion to

his Captain but more by a wholesome dread of the  inexorable disciplinary measures which slackness or

trifling with  the  rules of the game would inevitably bring him.  Jack Maitland  was the  one being in Tony's

world who could put lasting fear into  his soul or  steadiness into his practice.  But even Jack at times  failed. 

Then when both were eighteen they went to the War, Jack as an  Officer, Tony as a NonCommissioned

Officer in the same Battalion,  Jack hating the bloody business but resolute to play this great  game  of duty as

he played all games for all that was in him, Tony  aglow at  first with the movement and glitter and later mad

with the  lust for  deadly daring that was native to his Keltic Gallic soul.  They returned  with their respective

decorations of D. S. O. and  Military Medal and  each with the stamp of war cut deep upon him, in  keeping

with the  quality of his soul. 

The return to peace was to them, as to the thousands of their  comrades to whom it was given to return, a

shock almost as great as  had been the adventure of war.  In a single day while still amid  the  scenes and with

all the paraphernalia of war about them an  unreal and  bewildering silence had fallen on them.  Like men in the

unearthly  realities of a dream they moved through their routine  duties, waiting  for the orders that would bring

that wellknown,  sickening, savage  tightening of their courage and send them, laden  like beasts of  burden, up

once more to that hell of blood and mud,  of  nerveshattering shell, of blinding glare and earbursting roar  of

gun  fire, and, worse than all, to the place where, crouching in  the  farcical deceptive shelter of the sandbagged

trench, their  fingers  gripping into the steel of their rifle hands, they would  wait for the  zero hour.  But as the

weeks passed and the orders  failed to come they  passed from that bewildering and subconscious  anxious


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER II. THE COST OF SACRIFICE 13



Top




Page No 16


waiting, to an  experience of wildly exultant, hysterical  abandonment.  They were done  with all that long

horror and terror;  they were never to go back into  it again; they were going back  home; the New Day had

dawned; war was  no more, nor ever would be  again.  Back to home, to waiting hearts, to  shining eyes, to

welcoming arms, to peace, they were going. 

Thereafter, when some weeks of peace had passed and the drums of  peace had fallen quiet and the rushing,

crowding, hurrahing people  had melted away, and the streets and roads were filled again with  men  and

women bent on business, with engagements to keep, the  returned men  found themselves with dazed, listless

mind waiting for  orders from  someone, somewhere, or for the next movie show to open.  But they were

unwilling to take on the humdrum of making a living,  and were in most  cases incapable of initiating a

congenial method  of employing their  powers, their newfound, splendid, glorious  powers, by means of which

they had saved an empire and a world.  They had become common men  again, they in whose souls but a few

weeks ago had flamed the glory  and splendour of a divine heroism! 

Small wonder that some of these men, tingling with the  consciousness  of powers of which these busy,

engaged people of the  streets and  shops knew nothing, turned with disdain from the petty,  paltry, many  of

them nonmanly tasks that men pursued solely that they  might  live.  Live!  For these last terrible, great and

glorious fifty  months they had schooled themselves to the notion that the main  business of life was not to

live.  There had been for them a thing  to  do infinitely more worth while than to live.  Indeed, had they  been

determined at all costs to live, then they had become to  themselves,  to their comrades, and indeed to all the

world, the most  despicable of  all living things, deserving and winning the infinite  contempt of all  true men. 

While the "gratuity money" lasted life went merrily enough, but  when the last cheque had been cashed, and

the grim reality that  rations had ceased and Q. M. Stores were not longer available  thrust  itself vividly into

the face of the demobilised veteran, and  when  after experiencing in job hunting varying degrees of

humiliation the  same veteran made the startling and painful  discovery that for his  wares of heroic

selfimmolation, of dogged  endurance done up in khaki,  there was no demand in the bloodless  but none the

less strenuous  conflict of living; and that other  discovery, more disconcerting, that  he was not the man he had

been  in prewar days and thought himself  still to be, but quite another,  then he was ready for one of two

alternatives, to surrender to the  inevitable dictum that after all  life was really not worth a fight,  more

particularly if it could be  sustained without one, or, to  fling his hat into the Bolshevist ring,  ready for the old

thing,  warwar against the enemies of civilisation  and his own enemies,  against those who possessed things

which he very  much desired but  which for some inexplicable cause he was prevented  from obtaining. 

The former class, to a greater or less degree, Jack Maitland  represented; the latter, Tony Perrotte.  From their

war experience  they were now knit together in bonds that ran into life issues.  Together they had faced war's

ultimate horror, together they had  emerged with imperishable memories of sheer heroic manhood mutually

revealed in hours of desperate need. 

At Jack's request Tony had been given the position of a Junior  Foreman in one of the planing mill

departments, with the promise of  advancement. 

"You can have anything you are fit for, Tony, in any of the mills.  I feel that I owe you, that we both owe you

more than we can pay by  any position we can offer," was Grant Maitland's word. 

"Mr. Maitland, neither you nor Jack owes me anything.  Jack has  paid, and more than once, all he owed me.

But," with a rueful  smile,  "don't expect too much from me in this job.  I can't see  myself making  it go." 

"Give it a big try.  Do your best.  I ask no more," said Mr.  Maitland. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER II. THE COST OF SACRIFICE 14



Top




Page No 17


"My best?  That's a hard thing.  Give me a bayonet and set some  Huns before me, and I'll do my best.  This is

different somehow." 

"Different, yet the same.  The same qualities make for success.  You have the brains and with your gift for

machineryWell, try it.  You and Jack here will make this go between you, as you made the  other go." 

The door closed on the young man. 

"Will he make good, Jack?" said the father, anxiously. 

"Will any of us make good?" 

"You will, Jack, I know.  You can stick." 

"Yes, I can stick, I suppose, but, after allwell, we'll have a go  at it, anyway.  But, like Tony, I feel like

saying, 'Don't expect  too  much.'" 

"Only your best, Jack, that's all.  Take three months, six months,  a year, and get hold of the office end of the

business.  You have  brains enough.  I want a General Manager right now, Wickes is  hardly  up to it.  He knows

the books and he knows the works but he  knows  nothing else.  He doesn't know men nor markets.  He is an

office man  pure and simple, and he's old, too old.  The fact is,  Jack, I have to  be my own Manager inside and

outside.  My foremen  are good, loyal,  reliable fellows, but they only know their orders.  I want someone to

stand beside me.  The plant has been doubled in  capacity during the  war.  We did a lot of war

workaeroplane  parts.  We got the spruce in  the raw and worked it up, good work,  too, if I do say it myself.

No  better was done." 

"I know something about that, Dad.  I had a day with Badgley in  Toronto.  I know something about it, and I

know where the money  went,  too, Dad." 

"The money?  Of course, I couldn't take the moneyhow could I with  my boys at the war, and other men's

boys?" 

"Rather not.  My God, Dad, if I thought!  But what's the use  talking?  They know in London all about the

Ambulance Equipment and  the Machine Gun Battery, and the Hospital.  Do you know why Caramus  took a

job in the Permanent Force in England?  It was either that  or  blowing out his brains.  He could not face his

father, a war  millionaire.  My God, how could he?" 

The boy was walking about his room with face white and lips  quivering. 

"Caramus was in charge of that Machine Gun Section that held the  line and let us get back.  Every man wiped

out, and Caramus carried  back smashed to small piecesand his father making a million out  of  munitions!

My God!  My God!" 

A silence fell in the room for a minute. 

"Poor old Caramus!  I saw him in the City a month ago," said the  father.  "I pitied the poor wretch.  He was

alone in the Club, not  a  soul would speak to him.  He has got his hell." 

"He deserves itall of it, and all who like him have got fat on  blood money.  Do you know, Dad, when I see

those men going about in  the open and no one kicking them I get fairly sick.  I don't wonder  at some of the

boys seeing red.  You mark my words, we are going to  have bad times in this country before long." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER II. THE COST OF SACRIFICE 15



Top




Page No 18


"I am afraid of it, boy.  Things look ugly.  Even in our own works  I feel a bad spirit about.  There are some

newcomers from the old  country whom I can't say I admire much.  They grouch and they won't  work.  Our

production is lower than ever in our history and our  labor  cost is more than twice what it was in 1914." 

"Well, Dad, give them a little time to settle down.  I have no more  use for a slacker than I have for a war

millionaire." 

"We can't stand much of that thing.  Financially we are in fairly  good shape.  We broke even with our

aeroplane work.  But we have a  big stock of spruce on handhighpriced stuff, tooand a heavy,  very

heavy overhead.  We shall weather it all right.  I don't mind  the wages, but we must have production.  And

that's why I want you  with me." 

"You must not depend on me for much use for some time at least.  I  know a little about handling men but

about machinery I know  nothing." 

"Never fear, boy, you've got the machine instinct in you.  I  remember your holiday work in the mill, you see.

But your place is  in the office.  Wickes will show you the ropes, and you will make  good, I know.  And I just

want to say that you don't know how glad  I  am to have you come in with me, Jack.  If your brother had come

back  he would have taken hold, he was cut out for the job, but" 

"Poor old Andy!  He had your genius for the business.  I wish he  had been the one to get back!" 

"We had not the choosing, Jack, and if he had come we should have  felt the same about you.  God knows

what He is doing, and we can  only  do our best." 

"Well, Dad," said Jack, rising and standing near his father's  chair, "as I said before, I'll make a go at it, but

don't count too  much on me." 

"I am counting a lot on you.  You are all I have now."  The  father's voice ended in a husky whisper.  The boy

swallowed the  rising lump in his throat but could find no more words to go on  with.  But in his heart there was

the resolve that he would make an  honest  try to do for his father's sake what he would not for his  own. 

But before a month had gone he was heartily sick of the office.  It  was indoors, and the petty fussing with

trivial details irked him.  Accuracy was a sine qua non of successful office work, and accuracy  is either a thing

of natural gift or is the result of long and  painful discipline, and neither by nature nor by discipline had  Jack

come into the possession of this prime qualification for a  successful  office man.  His ledger wellnigh brought

tears to old  Wickes' eyes and  added a heavy load to his day's work.  Not that  old Wickes grudged the  extra

burden, much less made any complaint;  rather did he count it joy  to be able to cover from other eyes than  his

own the errors that were  inevitably to be found in Jack's daily  work. 

Had it seemed worth while, Jack would have disciplined himself to  accuracy.  But what was the end of it all?

A larger plant with  more  machines to buy and more men to work them and to be overseen  and to be  paid, a

few more figures in a Bank Bookwhat else?  Jack's tastes were  simple.  He despised the ostentation of

wealth  in the accumulation of  mere things.  He had only pity for the  plunger and for the loose liver  contempt.

Why should he tie  himself to a desk, a well appointed desk  it is true, but still a  desk, in a fourwalled room, a

much finer room  than his father had  ever known, but a room which became to him a cage.  Why?  Of  course,

there was his fatherand Jack wearily turned to his  correspondence basket, sick of the sight of paper and

letter heads  and cost forms and production reports.  For his father's sake, who  had only him, he would carry

on.  And carry on he did, doggedly,  wearily, bored to death, but sticking it.  The reports from the  works  were

often ominous.  Things were not going well.  There was  an  undercurrent of unrest among the men. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER II. THE COST OF SACRIFICE 16



Top




Page No 19


"I don't wonder at it," said Jack to old Wickes one day, when the  bookkeeper set before him the week's pay

sheet and production  sheet,  side by side.  "After all, why should the poor devils work  for us?" 

"For us, sir?" said the shocked Wickes.  "For themselves, surely.  What would they do for a living if there was

no work?" 

"That's just it, Wickes.  They get a livingis it worth while?" 

"But, sir," gasped the old man, "they must live, and" 

"Why must they?" 

"Because they want to!  Wait till you see 'em sick, sir.  My word!  They do make haste for the Doctor." 

"I fancy they do, Wickes.  But all the same, I don't wonder that  they grouch a bit." 

"'Tis not the grumbling, sir, I deplore," said Wickes, "if they  would only work, or let the machines work.

That's the trouble,  sir.  Why, sir, when I came to your father, sir, we never looked at  the  clock, we kept our

minds on the work." 

"How long ago, Wickes?" 

"Thirtyone years, sir, come next Michaelmas.  And glad I was to  get the job, too.  You see, sir, I had just

come to the country,  and  with the missus and a couple of kids" 

"Thirtyone years!  Great Caesar!  And you've worked at this desk  for thirtyone years!  And what have you

got out of it?" 

"Well, sir, not what you might call a terrible lot.  I hadn't the  eddication for much, as you might

saybutwell, there's my little  home, and we've lived happy there, the missus and me, and the kids  at

least, till the war came."  The old man paused abruptly. 

"You're right, Wickes, by Jove," exclaimed Jack, starting from his  seat and gripping the old man's hand.  "You

have made a lot out of  itand you gave as fine a boy as ever stepped in uniform to your  country.  We were

all proud of Stephen, every man of us." 

"I know that, sir, and he often wrote the wife about you, sir,  which we don't forget, sir.  Of course, it's hard on

her and the  boysjust coming up to be somethin' at the school." 

"By the way, Wickes, how are they doing?  Two of them, aren't  there?  Let's seethere's Steve, he's the

eldest" 

"No, sir, he's the youngest, sir.  Robert is the eldestfourteen,  and quite clever at his books.  Pity he's got to

quit just now." 

"Quit?  Not a bit of it.  We must see to that.  And little Steve  how is the back?" 

"He's twelve.  The back hurts a lot, but he is happy enough, if you  give him a pencil.  They're all with us now." 

"Ah, well, well.  I think you have made something out of it after  all, Wickes.  And we must see about Robert." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER II. THE COST OF SACRIFICE 17



Top




Page No 20


Thirtyone years at the desk!  And to show for it a home for his  wife and himself, a daughter in a home of her

own, a son dead for  his  country, leaving behind him a wife and two lads to carry the  namewas  it worth

while?  Yes, by Jove, it was worth it all to be  able to give  a man like Stephen Wickes to his country.  For

Stephen  Wickes was a  fine stalwart lad, a good soldier, steady as a rock,  with a patient,  cheery courage that

nothing could daunt or break.  But for a man's self  was it worth while? 

Jack had no thought of wife and family.  There was Adrien.  She had  been a great pal before the war, but since

his return she had  seemed  different.  Everyone seemed different.  The war had left  many gaps,  former pals had

formed other ties, many had gone from  the town.  Even  Adrien had drifted away from the old currents of  life.

She seemed to  have taken up with young Stillwell, whom Jack  couldn't abide.  Stillwell had been turned down

by the Recruiting  Officer during the  warflat feet, or something.  True, he had done  great service in Red

Cross, Patriotic Fund, Victory Loan work, and  that sort of thing, and  apparently stood high in the

Community.  His father had doubled the  size of his store and had been a great  force in all public war work.  He

had spared neither himself nor  his son.  The elder Stillwell, high  up in the Provincial Political  world, saw to it

that his son was on  all the big Provincial War  Committees.  Rupert had all the shrewd  foresight and business

ability of his father, which was saying a good  deal.  He began to  assume the role of a promising young

capitalist.  The sources of  his income no one knewfortunate investments, people  said.  And  his Hudson Six

stood at the Rectory gate every day.  Well,  not even  for Adrien would Jack have changed places with Rupert

Stillwell.  For Jack Maitland held the extreme and, in certain circles,  unpopular creed that the citizen who

came richer out of a war which  had left his country submerged in debt, and which had drained away  its best

blood and left it poorer in its manhood by wellnigh  seventy  thousand of its noblest youth left upon the

battlefields of  the  various war fronts and by the hundreds of thousands who would  go  through life a burden to

themselves and to those to whom they  should  have been a supportthat citizen was accursed.  If Adrien

chose to be  a friend of such a man, by that choice she classified  herself as  impossible of friendship for Jack.  It

had hurt a bit.  But what was  one hurt more or less to one whom the war had left  numb in heart and  bereft of

ambition?  He was not going to pity  himself.  He was lucky  indeed to have his body and nerve still  sound and

whole, but they need  not expect him to show any great  keenness in the chase for a few more  thousands that

would only rank  him among those for whom the war had  not done so badly.  Meantime,  for his father's sake,

who, thank God,  had given his best, his  heart's best and the best of his brain and of  his splendid business

genius to his country, he would carry on, with  no other reward than  that of service rendered. 

CHAPTER III. THE HEATHEN QUEST

They stood together by the open fire in the study, Jack and his  father, alike in many ways yet producing

effects very different.  The  younger man had the physical makeup of the older, though of a  slighter  mould.

They had the same high, proud look of conscious  strength, of  cool fearlessness that nothing could fluster.  But

the  soul that  looked out of the grey eyes of the son was quite another  from that  which looked out of the deep

blue eyes of the father  yet, after all,  the difference may not have been in essence but  only that the older

man's soul had learned in life's experience to  look out only through a  veil. 

The soul of the youth was eager, adventurous, still believing, yet  with a certain questioning and a touch of

weariness, a result of  the  aftermath of peace following three years of war.  There was  still,  however, the

outlooking for far horizons, the outreaching  imagination, the Heaven given expectation of the Infinite.  In the

older man's eye dwelt chiefly reserve.  The veil was always there  except when he found it wise and useful to

draw it aside.  If ever  the inner light flamed forth it was when the man so chose.  Self  mastery, shrewdness,

power, knowledge, lay in the dark blue eyes,  and  all at the soul's command. 

But tonight as the father's eyes rested upon his son who stood  gazing into and through the blazing fire there

were to be seen only  pride and wistful love.  But as the son turned his eyes toward his  father the veil fell and

the eyes that answered were quiet, shrewd,  keen and chiefly kind. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER III. THE HEATHEN QUEST 18



Top




Page No 21


The talk had passed beyond the commonplace of the day's doings.  They were among the big things, the

fateful thingLife and Its  Worth, Work and Its Wages, Creative Industry and Its Product,  Capital  and Its

Price, Man and His Rights. 

They were frank with each other.  The war had done that for them.  For ever since the night when his

eighteenyearold boy had walked  into his den and said, "Father, I am eighteen," and stood looking  into his

eyes and waiting for the word that came straight and  unhesitating, "I know, boy, you are my son and you

must go, for I  cannot," ever since that night, which seemed now to belong to  another  age, these two had faced

each other as men.  Now they were  talking  about the young man's life work. 

"Frankly, I don't like it, Dad," said the son. 

"Easy to see that, Jack." 

"I'm really sorry.  I'm afraid anyone can see it.  But somehow I  can't put much pep into it." 

"Why?" asked the father, with curt abruptness. 

"Why?  Well, I hardly know.  Somehow it hardly seems worth while.  It is not the grind of the office, though

that is considerable.  I  could stick that, but, after all, what's the use?" 

"What would you rather do, Jack?" enquired his father patiently, as  if talking to a child.  "You tried for the

medical profession, you  know, and" 

"I know, I know, you are quite right about it.  You may think it  pure laziness.  Maybe it is, but I hardly think

so.  Perhaps I went  back to lectures too soon after the war.  I was hardly fit, I  guess,  and the whole thing, the

inside life, the infernal grind of  lectures,  the idiotic serious mummery of the youngsters, those  blessed kids

who  should have been spanked by their mothersthe  whole thing sickened me  in three months.  If I had

waited perhaps I  might have done better at  the thing.  I don't knowhard to tell."  The boy paused, looking

into  the fire. 

"It was my fault, boy," said the father hastily.  "I ought to have  figured the thing out differently.  But, you see,

I had no  knowledge  of what you had gone through and of its effect upon you.  I know better  now.  I thought

that the harder you went into the  work the better it  would be for you.  I made a mistake." 

"Well, you couldn't tell, Dad.  How could you?  But everything was  so different when I came back.  Mere kids

were carrying on where we  had been, and doing it well, too, by Jove, and we didn't seem to be  needed." 

"Needed, boy?"  The father's voice was thick. 

"Yes, but I didn't see that then.  Selfish, I fear.  Then, you  know, home was not the same" 

The older man choked back a groan and leaned hard against the  mantel. 

"I know, Dad, I can see now I was selfish" 

"Selfish?  Don't say that, my lad.  Selfish?  After all you had  gone through?  No, I shall never apply that word to

you, but you  you don't seem to realise"  The father hesitated a few moments,  then, as if taking a plunge: 

"You don't realise just how big a thinghow big an investment  there is in that business down there."  His

hand swept toward the  window through which could be seen the lights of that part of the  town which


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER III. THE HEATHEN QUEST 19



Top




Page No 22


clustered about the various mills and factories of which  he was owner. 

"I know there is a lot, Dad, but how much I don't know." 

"There's $250,000 in plant alone, boy, but there's more than money,  a lot more than money"  Then, after a

pause, as if to himself, "A  lot more than moneythere's brain sweat and heart agony and  prayers  and

tearsand, yes, life, boy, your mother's life and  mine.  We  worked and saved and prayed and planned" 

He stepped quickly toward the window, drew aside the curtain and  pointed to a dark mass of headland

beyond the twinkling lights. 

"You see the Bluff there.  Fifty years ago I stood with my father  on that Bluff and watched the logs come

down the river to the  sawmillhis sawmill, into which he had put his total capital, five  hundred dollars.  I

remember well his words, 'My son, if you live  out  your life you will see on that flat a town where thousands

of  men and  women will find homes and, please God, happiness.'  Your  mother and I  watched that town grow

for forty years, and we tried  to make people  happyat least, if they were not it was no fault of  hers.  Of

course,  other hands have been at the work since then, but  her hands and mine  more than any other, and more

than all others  together were in it, and  her heart, too, was in it all." 

The boy turned from the window and sat down heavily in a deep  armchair, his hands covering his face.  His

heart was still sick  with  the ache that had smitten it that day in front of Amiens when  the  Colonel, his father's

friend, had sent for him and read him the  wire  which had brought the terrible message of his mother's death.

The long  months of days and nights heavy with watching, toiling,  praying,  agonising, for her twin sons, and

for the many boys who  had gone out  from the little town wore out her none too robust  strength.  Then, the

sniper's bullet that had pierced the heart of  her boy seemed to reach  to her heart as well.  After that, the home

that once had been to its  dwellers the most completely heart  satisfying spot in all the world  became a place

of dread, of  haunting ghosts, of acutely poignant  memories.  They used the house  for sleeping in and for

eating in, but  there was no living in it  longer.  To them it was a tomb, though  neither would acknowledge it

and each bore with it for the other's  sake. 

"Honestly, Dad, I wish I could make it go, for your sake" 

"For my sake, boy?  Why, I have all of it I care for.  Not for my  sake.  But what else can we do but stick it?" 

"I suppose sobut for Heaven's sake give me something worth a  man's doing.  If I could tackle a job such as

you and"the boy  winced"you and mother took on I believe I'd try it.  But that  office!  Any fool could sit

in my place and carry on.  It is like  the  job they used to give to the crocks or the slackers at the base  to do.

Give me a man's job." 

The father's keen blue eyes looked his son over. 

"A man's job?" he said, with a grim smile, realising as his son did  not how much of a man's job it was.

"Suppose you learn this one as  I  did?" 

"What do you mean, Dad, exactly?  How did you begin?" 

"I?  At the tail of the saw." 

"All right, I'm game." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER III. THE HEATHEN QUEST 20



Top




Page No 23


"Boy, you are rightI believe in my soul you are right.  You did a  man's job 'out there' and you have it in you

to do a man's job  again." 

The son shrugged his shoulders.  Next morning at seven they were  down at the planing mill where men were

doing men's work.  He was  at  a man's job, at the tail of a saw, and drawing a man's pay,  rubbing  shoulders

with men on equal terms, as he had in the  trenches.  And for  the first time since Armistice Day, if not happy  or

satisfied, he was  content to carry on. 

CHAPTER IV. ANNETTE

Sam Wigglesworth had finished with school, which is not quite the  same as saying that he had finished his

education.  A number of  causes had combined to bring this event to pass.  First, Sam was  beyond the age of

compulsory attendance at the Public School, the  School Register recording him as sixteen years old.  Then,

Sam's  educational career had been anything but brilliant.  Indeed, it  might  fairly be described as dull.  All his

life he had been behind  his  class, the biggest boy in his class, which fact might have been  to Sam  a constant

cause of humiliation had he not held as of the  slightest  moment merely academic achievements.  One

unpleasant  effect which this  fact had upon Sam's moral quality was that it  tended to make him a  bully.  He

was physically the superior of all  in his class, and this  superiority he exerted for what he deemed  the

discipline of younger  and weaker boys, who excelled him in  intellectual attainment. 

Furthermore, Sam, while quite ready to enforce the code of  discipline which he considered suitable to the

smaller and weaker  boys in his class, resented and resisted the attempts of constituted  authority to enforce

discipline in his own case, with the result  that  Sam's educational career was, after much long suffering,

abruptly  terminated by the action of the longsuffering head, Alex  Day. 

"With great regret I must report," his letter to the School Board  ran, "that in the case of Samuel Wigglesworth

I have somehow failed  to inculcate the elementary principles of obedience to school  regulations and of

adherence to truth in speech.  I am free to  acknowledge," went on the letter, "that the defect may be in myself

as much as in the boy, but having failed in winning him to  obedience  and truthtelling, I feel that while I

remain master of  the school I  must decline to allow the influence of this youth to  continue in the  school.  A

wholehearted penitence for his many  offences and an  earnest purpose to reform would induce me to give

him a further trial.  In the absence of either penitence or purpose  to reform I must  regretfully advise

expulsion." 

Joyfully the School Board, who had for months urged upon the  reluctant head this action, acquiesced in the

course suggested, and  Samuel was forthwith expelled, to his own unmitigated relief but to  his father's red and

raging indignation at what he termed the  "(h)ignorant persecution of their betters by these (h)insolent

Colonials," for "'is son 'ad 'ad the advantages of schools of the  'ighest standin' in (H)England." 

Being expelled from school Sam forthwith was brought by his father  to the office of the mills, where he

himself was employed.  There  he  introduced his son to the notice of Mr. Grant Maitland, with  request  for

employment. 

The old man looked the boy over. 

"What has he been doing?" 

"Nothin'.  'E's just left school." 

"High School?" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IV. ANNETTE 21



Top




Page No 24


"Naw.  Public School."  Wigglesworth Sr.'s tone indicated no  exalted opinion of the Public School. 

"Public School!  What grade, eh?" 

"Grade?  I dinnaw.  Wot grade, Samuel?  Come, speak (h)up, cawn't  yeh?" 

"Uh?"  Sam's mental faculties had been occupied in observing the  activities and guessing the probable fate of

a lumberjack gaily  decked in scarlet sash and blue overalls, who was the central  figure  upon a flaming

calendar tacked up behind Mr. Maitland's  desk, setting  forth the commercial advantages of trading with the

Departmental  Stores of Stillwell Son. 

"Wot grade in school, the boss is (h)askin'," said his father  sharply. 

"Grade?" enquired Sam, returning to the commonplace of the moment. 

"Yes, what grade in the Public School were you in when you left?"  The blue eyes of the boss was "borin'

'oles" through Sam and the  voice pierced like a "bleedin' gimblet," as Wigglesworth, Sr.,  reported to his

spouse that afternoon. 

Sam hesitated a bare second.  "Fourth grade it was," he said with  sullen reluctance. 

"'Adn't no chance, Samuel 'adn't.  Been a delicate child ever since  'is mother stopped suckin' 'im," explained

the father with a  sympathetic shake of his head. 

The cold blue eye appraised the boy's hulking mass. 

"'E don't look it," continued Mr. Wigglesworth, noting the keen  glance, "but 'e's never been (h)able to bide

steady at the school.  (H)It's 'is brain, sir." 

"Hisahbrain?"  Again the blue eyes appraised the boy, this time  scanning critically his face for indication

of undue brain  activity. 

"'Is brain, sir," earnestly reiterated the sympathetic parent.  "'Watch that (h)infant's brain,' sez the Doctor to the

missus when  she put 'im on the bottle.  And you know, we 'ave real doctors in  (H)England, sir.  'Watch 'is

brain,' sez 'e, and, my word, the care  'is ma 'as took of that boy's brain is wunnerful, is fair  beautiful,  sir."  Mr.

Wigglesworth's voice grew tremulous at the  remembrance of  that maternal solicitude. 

"And was that why he left school?" enquired the boss. 

"Well, sir, not (h)exackly," said Mr. Wigglesworth, momentarily  taken aback, "though w'en I comes to think

on it that must a been  at  the bottom of it.  You see, w'en Samuel went at 'is books of a  night  'e'd no more than

begin at a sum an' 'e'd say to 'is ma, 'My  brain's  awhirlin', ma', just like that, and 'is ma would 'ave to  pull 'is

book away, just drag it away, you might say.  Oh, 'e's 'ad  a 'ard  time, 'as Samuel."  At this point the boss

received a  distinct shock,  for, as his eyes were resting upon Samuel's face  meditatively while he  listened

somewhat apathetically, it must be  confessed, to the father's  moving tale, the eye of the boy remote  from the

father closed in a  slow but significant wink. 

The boss sat up, galvanised into alert attention.  "Eh?  What?" he  exclaimed. 

"Yes, sir, 'e's caused 'is ma many a (h)anxious hour, 'as Samuel."  Again the eye closed in a slow and solemn

wink.  "And we thought,  'is  ma and me, that we would like to get Samuel into some easy  job" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IV. ANNETTE 22



Top




Page No 25


"An easy job, eh?" 

"Yes, sir.  Something in the office, 'ere." 

"But his brain, you say, would not let him study his books." 

"Oh, it was them sums, sir, an' the Jography and the 'Istory an'  the Composition, an', an'wot else, Samuel?

You see, these 'ere  schools ain't a bit like the schools at 'ome, sir.  They're so  confusing with their subjecks.

Wot I say is, why not stick to real  (h)eddication, without the fiddle faddles?" 

"So you want an easy job for your son, eh?" enquired Mr. Maitland. 

"Boy," he said sharply to Samuel, whose eyes had again become fixed  upon the gay and daring lumberjack.

Samuel recalled himself with  visible effort.  "Why did you leave school?  The truth, mind."  The  "borin'" eyes

were at their work. 

"Fired!" said Sam promptly. 

Mr. Wigglesworth began a sputtering explanation. 

"That will do, Wigglesworth," said Mr. Maitland, holding up his  hand.  "Sam, you come and see me tomorrow

here at eight.  Do you  understand?" 

Sam nodded.  After they had departed there came through the closed  office door the sound of Mr.

Wigglesworth's voice lifted in violent  declamation, but from Sam no answering sound could be heard. 

The school suffered no noticeable loss in the intellectual quality  of its activities by the removal of the

whirling brain and  incidentally its physical integument of Samuel Wigglesworth.  To  the  smaller boys the

absence of Sam brought unbounded joy, more  especially  during the hours of recess from study and on their

homeward way from  school after dismissal. 

More than any other, little Steve Wickes rejoiced in Sam's  departure from school.  Owing to some mysterious

arrangement of  Sam's  brain cells he seemed to possess an abnormal interest in  observing the  sufferings of any

animal.  The squirming of an  unfortunate fly upon a  pin fascinated him, the sight of a wretched  dog driven

mad with terror  rushing frantically down a street, with  a tin can dangling to its  tail, convulsed him with

shrieking  delight.  The more highly organised  the suffering animal, the  keener was Sam's joy.  A child, for

instance, flying in a paroxysm  of fear from Sam's hideously contorted  face furnished acute  satisfaction.  It fell

naturally enough that  little Steve Wickes,  the timid, shrinking, humpbacked son of the dead  soldier, Stephen

Wickes, afforded Sam many opportunities of rare  pleasure.  It was  Sam that coined and, with the aid of his

sycophantic  following  never wanting to a bully, fastened to the child the nickname  of  "Humpy Wicksy,"

working thereby writhing agony in the lad's highly  sensitive soul.  But Sam did not stay his hand at the

infliction of  merely mental anguish.  It was one of his favorite forms of sport  to  seize the child by the collar

and breeches and, swinging him  high over  head, hold him there in an anguish of suspense, awaiting  the

threatened drop.  It is to be confessed that Sam was not  entirely  without provocation at the hands of little

Steve, for the  lad had a  truly uncanny cunning hidden in his pencil, by means of  which Sam was  held up in

caricature to the surreptitious joy of his  schoolmates.  Sam's departure from school deprived him of the full

opportunity he  formerly enjoyed of indulging himself in his  favourite sport.  On this  account he took the more

eager advantage  of any opportunity that  offered still to gratify his taste in this  direction. 

Sauntering sullenly homeward from his interview with the boss and  with his temper rasped to a raw edge by

his father's wrathful  comments upon his "dommed waggin' tongue," he welcomed with quite  unusual


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IV. ANNETTE 23



Top




Page No 26


eagerness the opportunity for indulging himself in his  pastime of baiting Humpy Wicksy whom he overtook

on his way home  from  school during the noon intermission. 

"Hello, Humpy," he roared at the lad. 

Like a frightened rabbit Steve scurried down a lane, Sam whooping  after him. 

"Come back, you little beast.  Do you hear me?  I'll learn you to  come when you're called," he shouted,

catching the terrified lad  and  heaving him aloft in his usual doublehanded grip. 

"Let me down, you!  Leave me alone now," shrieked the boy,  squirming, scratching, biting like an infuriated

cat. 

"Bite, would you?" said Sam, flinging the boy down.  "Now then,"  catching him by the legs and turning him

over on his stomach,  "we'll  make a wheelbarrow of you.  Gee up, Buck!  Want a ride,  boys?" he  shouted to his

admiring gallery of toadies.  "All  aboard!" 

While the unhappy Steve, shrieking prayers and curses, was  struggling vainly to extricate himself from the

hands gripping his  ankles, Annette Perrotte, stepping smartly along the street on her  way from the box

factory, came past the entrance to the lane.  By  her  side strode a broadshouldered, upstanding youth.

Arrested by  Steve's  outcries and curses she paused. 

"What are those boys at, I wonder?" she said.  "There's that big  lout of a Wigglesworth boy.  He's up to no

good, I bet you." 

"Oh, a kids' row of some kind or ither, a doot," said the youth.  "Come along." 

"He's hurting someone," said Annette, starting down the lane.  "What?  I believe it's that poor child, Steve

Wickes."  Like a  wrathful fury she dashed in upon Sam and his company of tormentors  and, knocking the

little ones right and left, she sprang upon Sam  with a fierce cry. 

"You great brute!"  She seized him by his thatch of thick red hair  and with one mighty swing she hurled him

clear of Steve and dashed  him head on against the lane fence.  Sheer surprise held Sam silent  for a few

seconds, but as he felt the trickle of warm blood run  down  his face and saw it red upon his hand, his surprise

gave place  to  terror. 

"Ouw!  Ouw!" he bellowed.  "I'm killed, I'm dying.  Ouw!  Ouw!" 

"I hope so," said Annette, holding Steve in her arms and seeking to  quiet his sobbing.  But as she saw the

streaming blood her face  paled. 

"For the love of Mike, Mack, see if he's hurt," she said in a low  voice to her companion. 

"Not he!  He's makin' too much noise," said the young man.  "Here,  you young bull, wait till I see what's

wrang wi' ye," he continued,  stooping over Sam. 

"Get away from me, I tell you.  Ouw!  Ouw!  I'm dying, and they'll  hang her.  Ouw!  Ouw!  I'm killed, and I'm

just glad I am, for  she'll  be hung to death."  Here Sam broke into a vigorous stream of  profanity. 

"Ay, he's improvin' A doot," said Mack.  "Let us be going." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IV. ANNETTE 24



Top




Page No 27


"'Ello!  Wot's (h)up?" cried a voice.  It was Mr. Wigglesworth on  his way home from the mill.  "Why, bless my

living lights, if it  bean't Samuel.  Who's been a beatin' of you, Sammy?"  His eye swept  the crowd.  "'Ave you

been at my lad?" he asked, stepping toward  the  young man, whom Annette named Mack. 

"Aw, steady up, man.  There's naethin' much wrang wi' the lada  wee scratch on the heid frae fa'in' against

the fence yonder." 

"Who 'it 'im, I say?" shouted Mr. Wigglesworth.  "Was it you?" he  added, squaring up to the young man. 

"No, it wasn't, Mr. Wigglesworth.  It was me."  Mr. Wigglesworth  turned on Annette who, now that Sam's

bellowing had much abated  with  the appearance of his father upon the scene, had somewhat  regained her

nerve. 

"You?" gasped Mr. Wigglesworth.  "You?  My Samuel?  It's a lie," he  cried. 

"Hey, mon, guairrd y're tongue a bit," said Mack.  "Mind ye're  speakin' to a leddy." 

"A lidy!  A lidy!"  Mr. Wigglesworth's voice was eloquent of scorn. 

"Aye, a leddy!" said Mack.  "An' mind what ye say aboot her tae.  Mind y're manners, man." 

"My manners, hey?  An' 'oo may you be, to learn me manners, you  bloomin' (h)ignorant Scotch (h)ass.  You

give me (h)any of your  (h)imperance an' I'll knock y're bloomin' block (h)off, I will."  And  Mr. Wigglesworth,

throwing himself into the approved pugilistic  attitude, began dancing about the young Scot. 

"Hoot, mon, awa' hame wi' ye.  Tak' yon young tyke wi' ye an' gie  him a bit wash, he's needin' it," said Mack,

smiling pleasantly at  the excited and belligerent Mr. Wigglesworth. 

At this point Captain Jack, slowly motoring by the lane mouth,  turned his machine to the curb and leaped out. 

"What's the row here?" he asked, making his way through the  considerable crowd that had gathered.  "What's

the trouble,  Wigglesworth?" 

"They're knockin' my boy abaht, so they be," exclaimed Mr.  Wigglesworth.  "But," with growing and

righteous wrath, "they'll  find  (h)out that, wotsomever they do to a kid, w'en they come (h)up  agin  Joe

Wigglesworth they've struck somethin' 'ard'ard, d'ye  'ear?  'Ard!"  And Mr. Wigglesworth made a pass at the

young Scot. 

"Hold on, Wigglesworth," said Captain Jack quietly, catching his  arm.  "Were you beating up this kid?" he

asked, turning to the  young  man. 

"Nae buddie's beatin' up the lad," said Mack quietly. 

"It was me," said the girl, turning a defiant face to Captain Jack. 

"You?  Why! great Scot!  Blest if it isn't Annette." 

"Yes, it's me," said the girl, her face a flame of colour. 

"By Jove, you've grown up, haven't you?  And it was you that" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IV. ANNETTE 25



Top




Page No 28


"Yes, that big brute was abusing Steve here." 

"What?  Little Steve Wickes?" 

"He was, and I pitched him into the fence.  He hit his head and cut  it, I guess.  I didn't mean" 

"Served him right enough, too, I fancy," said Captain Jack. 

"I'll 'ave the law on the lot o' ye, I will.  I'm a poor workin'  man, but I've got my rights, an' if there's a justice in

this Gawd  forsaken country I'll 'ave protection for my family."  And Mr.  Wigglesworth, working up a fury,

backed off down the lane. 

"Don't fear, Wigglesworth, you'll get all the justice you want.  Perhaps Sam will tell usHello!  Where is

Sam?" 

But Sam had vanished.  He had no mind for an investigation in the  presence of Captain Jack. 

"Well, well, he can't be much injured, I guess.  Meantime, can I  give you a lift, Annette?" 

"No, thank you," said the girl, the colour in her cheeks matching  the crimson ribbon at her throat.  "I'm just

going home.  It's only  a  little way.  I don't" 

"The young leddy is with me, sir," said the young Scotchman  quietly. 

"Oh, she is, eh?" said Captain Jack, looking him over.  "Ah, well,  thenGoodbye, Annette, for the present."

He held out his hand.  "We  must renew our old acquaintance, eh?" 

"Thank you, sir," said the girl. 

"'Sir?'  Rot!  You aren't going to 'sir' me, Annette, after all the  fun and the fights we had in the old days.  Not

much.  We're going  to  be good chums again, eh?  What do you say?" 

"I don't know," said Annette, flashing a swift glance into Captain  Jack's admiring eyes.  "It depends on" 

"On me?" 

"I didn't say so."  Her head went up a bit. 

"On you?" 

"I didn't say so." 

"Well, let it go.  But we will be pals again, Annette, I vow.  Goodbye."  Captain Jack lifted his hat and moved

away. 

As he reached his car he ran up against young Rupert Stillwell. 

"Deucedly pretty Annette has grown, eh?" said Stillwell. 

"Annette's all right," said Jack, rather brusquely, entering his  car. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IV. ANNETTE 26



Top




Page No 29


"Working in your box factory, I understand, eh?" 

"Don't really know," said Jack carelessly.  "Probably." 

The crowd had meantime faded away with Captain Jack's going. 

"Did na know the Captain was a friend of yours, Annette," said  Mack, falling into step beside her. 

"NoyesI don't know.  We went to Public School together before  the war.  I was a kid then."  Her manner

was abstracted and her  eyes  were far away.  Mack walked gloomily by her on one side,  little Steve  on the

other. 

"Huh!  He's no your sort, A doot," he said sullenly. 

"What do you say?" cried Annette, returning from her abstraction.  "What do you mean, 'my sort'?"  Her head

went high and her eyes  flashed. 

"He would na look at ye, for ony guid." 

"He did look at me though," replied Annette, tossing her head. 

"No for ony guid!" repeated Mack, stubbornly. 

Annette stopped in her tracks, a burning red on her cheeks and a  dangerous light in her black eyes. 

"Mr. McNish, that's your road," she said, pointing over his  shoulder. 

"A'll tak it tae," said McNish, wheeling on his heel, "an' ye can  hae your Captain for me." 

With never a look at him Annette took her way home. 

"Goodbye, Steve," she said, stooping and kissing the boy.  "This  is your corner." 

"Annette," he said, with a quick, shy look up into her face, "I  like Captain Jack, don't you?" 

"No," she said hurriedly.  "I mean yes, of course." 

"And I like you too," said the boy, with an adoring look in his  deep eyes, "better'n anyone in the world." 

"Do you, Steve?  I'm glad."  Again she stooped swiftly and kissed  him.  "Now run home." 

She hurried home, passed into her room without a word to anyone.  Slowly she removed her hat, then turning

to her glass she gazed at  her flushed face for a few moments.  A little smile curved her  lips.  "He did look at

me anyway," she whispered to the face that  looked out  at her, "he did, he did," she repeated.  Then swiftly  she

covered her  eyes.  When she looked again she saw a face white  and drawn.  "He  would na look at ye."  The

words smote her with a  chill.  Drearily she  turned away and went out. 

CHAPTER V. THE RECTORY

The Rectory was one of the very oldest of the more substantial of  Blackwater's dwellings.  Built of grey


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER V. THE RECTORY 27



Top




Page No 30


limestone from the local  quarries, its solid square mass relieved by its quaint dormer  windows  was softened

from its primal ugliness by the Boston ivy  that had  clambered to the eaves and lay draped about the windows

like a soft  green mantle.  Built in the early days, it stood with  the little  church, a gem of Gothic architecture,

within spacious  grounds bought  when land was cheap.  Behind the house stood the  stable, built also of  grey

limestone, and at one side a cherry and  apple orchard formed a  charming background to the grey buildings

with their crowding  shrubbery and gardens.  A gravelled winding  drive led from the street  through towering

elms, a picturesque  remnant from the original forest,  to the front door and round the  house to the stable yard

behind.  From  the driveway a gravelled  footpath led through the shrubbery and flower  garden by a wicket  gate

to the Church.  When first built the Rectory  stood in dignified  seclusion on the edge of the village, but the

prosperity of the  growing town demanding space for its inhabitants had  driven its  streets far beyond the

Rectory demesne on every side, till  now it  stood, a green oasis of sheltered loveliness, amid a crowding  mass

of modern brick dwellings, comfortable enough but arid of beauty  and  suggestive only of the utilitarian

demands of a busy manufacturing  town. 

For nearly a quarter of a century the Rev. Herbert Aveling  Templeton, D.D., LL.D., for whom the Rectory

had been built, had  ministered in holy things to the Parish of St. Alban's and had  exercised a guiding and

paternal care over the social and religious  wellbeing of the community.  The younger son of one of England's

noble families, educated in an English Public School and University,  he represented, in the life of this new,

thriving, bustling town,  the  traditions and manners of an English gentleman of the Old  School.  Still in his

early sixties, he carried his years with all  the vigour  of a man twenty years his junior.  As he daily took his

morning walk  for his mail, stepping with the brisk pace of one whose  poise the  years had not been able to

disturb, yet with the stately  bearing  consistent with the dignity attaching to his position and  office,  men's eyes

followed the tall, handsome, whitehaired, well  set up  gentleman always with admiration and, where

knowledge was  intimate,  with reverence and affection.  Before the recent rapid  growth of the  town consequent

upon the establishment of various  manufacturing  industries attracted thither by the unique railroad  facilities,

the  Rector's walk was something in the nature of public  perambulatory  reception.  For he knew them all, and

for all had a  word of greeting,  of enquiry, of cheer, of admonition, so that by  the time he had  returned to his

home he might have been said to have  conducted a  pastoral visitation of a considerable proportion of his

flock.  Even  yet, with the changes that had taken place, his walk to  the Post  Office was punctuated with

greetings and salutations from  his  fellowcitizens in whose hearts his twentyfive years of  devotion to  their

wellbeing, spiritual and physical, had made for  him an enduring  place. 

The lady of the Rectory, though some twenty years his junior, yet,  by reason of delicate health due largely to

the double burden of  household cares and parish duties, appeared to be quite of equal  age.  Gentle in spirit,

frail in body, there seemed to be in her  soul  something of the quality of tempered steel, yet withal a  strain of

worldly wisdom mingled with a strange ignorance of the  affairs of  modern life.  Her life revolved around one

centre, her  adored husband,  a centre enlarged as time went on to include her  only son and her two  daughters.

All others and all else in her  world were of interest  solely as they might be more or less closely  related to

these, the  members of her family.  The town and the town  folk she knew solely as  her husband's parish.  There

were other  people and other communions,  no doubt, but being beyond the pale  they could hardly be supposed

to  matter, or, at any rate, she could  not be supposed to regard them with  more than the interest and  spasmodic

concern which she felt it her  duty to bestow upon those  unfortunate dwellers in partibus infidelium. 

Regarding the Public School of the town with aversion because of  its woefully democratic character, she was

weaned from her  hostility  to that institution when her son's name was entered upon  its roll.  Her eldest

daughter, indeed, she sent as a girl of  fourteen to an  exclusive English school, the expense of which was

borne by her  husband's eldest brother, Sir Arthur Templeton, for  she held the  opinion that while for a boy the

Public School was an  excellent  institution with a girl it was quite different.  Hence,  while her  eldest daughter

went "Home" for her education, her boy  went to the  Blackwater Public and High Schools, which institutions

became  henceforth invested with the highest qualifications as  centres of  education.  Her boy's friends were her

friends, and to  them her house  was open at all hours of day or night.  Indeed, it  became the  governing idea in


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER V. THE RECTORY 28



Top




Page No 31


her domestic policy that her house  should be the  rallying centre for everything that was related in  any degree

to her  children's life.  Hence, she quietly but  effectively limited the  circle of the children's friends to those  who

were able and were  willing to make the Rectory their social  centre.  She saw to it that  for Herbert's intimate

boy friends the  big play room at the top of the  house, once a bare and empty room  and later the large and

comfortable  family living room, became the  place of meeting for all their social  and athletic club activities.

With unsleeping vigilance she stood on  guard against anything that  might break that circle of her heart's

devotion.  The circle might  be, indeed must be enlarged, as for  instance to take in the  Maitland boys, Herbert's

closest chums.  She  was wise enough to see  the wisdom of that, but nothing on earth would  she allow to filch

from her a single unit of the priceless treasures  of her heart. 

To this law of her life she made one glorious, one splendid  exception.  When her country called, she, after

weeks of silent,  fierce, lonely, agonised struggle gave up her boy and sent him with  voiceless, tearless pride

to the War. 

But, when the boy's Colonel wrote in terms of affectionate pride of  her boy's glorious passing, with new and

strange adaptability her  heart circle was extended to include her boy's comrades in war and  those who like

herself had sent them forth.  Thenceforth every  khaki  covered lad was to her a son, and every soldier's mother

a  friend. 

As her own immediate home circle grew smaller, the intensity of  her devotion increased.  Her two daughters

became her absorbing  concern.  With the modern notion that a girl might make for herself  a  career in life she

had no sympathy whatever.  To see them happily  married and in homes of their own became the absorbing

ambition of  her life.  To this end she administered her social activities, with  this purpose in view she

encouraged or discouraged her daughters'  friendships with men.  With the worldly wisdom of which she had

her  own share she came to the conclusion that ineligible men friends,  that is, men friends unable to give her

daughters a proper setting  in  the social world, were to be effectively eliminated.  That the  men of  her

daughters' choosing should be gentlemen in breeding went  without  saying, but that they should be sufficiently

endowed with  wealth to  support a proper social position was equally essential. 

That Jack Maitland had somehow dropped out of the intimate circle  of friends who had in prewar days made

the Rectory their  headquarters was to her a more bitter disappointment than she cared  to acknowledge even to

herself.  Her son and the two Maitland boys  had been inseparable in their school and college days, and with

the  two young men her daughters had been associated in the very closest  terms of comradeship.  But somehow

Captain Jack Maitland after the  first months succeeding his return from the war had drawn apart.

Disappointed, perplexed, hurt, she vainly had striven to restore  the  old footing between the young man and

her daughters.  Young  Maitland  had taken up his medical studies for a few months at his  old  University in

Toronto and so had been out of touch with the  social  life of his home town.  Then after he had "chucked" his

course as  impossible he had at his father's earnest wish taken up  work at the  mills, at first in the office, later

in the manufacturing  department.  There was something queer in Jack's attitude toward his  old life and  its

associations, and after her first failures in  attempting to  restore the old relationship her eldest daughter's  pride

and then her  own forbade further efforts. 

Adrien, her eldest daughter, had always been a difficult child, and  her stay in England and later her

experience in war work in France  where for three years she had given rare service in hospital work  had

somehow made her even more inaccessible to her mother.  And  now the  situation had been rendered more

distressing by her  determination "to  find something to do."  She was firm in her  resolve that she had no

intention of patiently waiting in her home,  ostensibly busying herself  with social duties but in reality  "waiting

if not actually angling for  a man."  She bluntly informed  her scandalised parent that "when she  wanted a man

more than a  career it would be far less humiliating to  frankly go out and get  him than to practise alluring

poses in the  hopes that he might deign  to bestow upon her his lordly regard."  Her  mother wisely forebore  to

argue.  Indeed, she had long since learned  that in argumentive  powers she was hopelessly outclassed by her


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER V. THE RECTORY 29



Top




Page No 32


intellectual daughter.  She could only express her shocked  disappointment at such intentions  and quietly plan

to circumvent them. 

As to Patricia, her younger daughter, she dismissed all concern.  She was only a child as yet, wise beyond her

years, but too  thoroughly immature to cause any anxiety for some years to come.  Meantime she had at first

tolerated and then gently encouraged the  eager and obvious anxiety of Rupert Stillwell to make a footing for

himself in the Rectory family.  At the outbreak of the war her  antipathy to young Stillwell as a slacker had

been violent.  He had  not joined up with the first band of ardent young souls who had so  eagerly pointed the

path to duty and to glory.  But, when it had  been  made clear to the public mind that young Stillwell had been

pronounced  physically unfit for service and was therefore prevented  from taking  his place in that Canadian

line which though it might  wear thin at  times had never broken, Mrs. Templeton relieved him in  her mind of

the  damning count of being a slacker.  Later, becoming  impressed with the  enthusiasm of the young man's

devotion to  various forms of patriotic  war service at home, she finally, though  it must be confessed with

something of an effort, had granted him a  place within the circle of  her home.  Furthermore, Rupert Stillwell

had done extremely well in  all his business enterprises and had come  to be recognised as one of  the coming

young men of the district,  indeed of the Province, with  sure prospects of advancement in public  estimation.

Hence, the  frequency with which Stillwell's big Hudson  Six could be seen parked  on the gravelled drive

before the Rectory  front door.  In addition to  this, Rupert and his Hudson Six were  found to be most useful.

He had  abundance of free time and he was  charmingly ready with his offers of  service.  Any hour of the day

the car, driven by himself or his  chauffeur, was at the disposal of  any member of the Rectory family, a

courtesy of which Mrs. Templeton  was not unwilling to avail herself  though never with any loss of  dignity

but always with appearance of  bestowing rather than of  receiving a favour.  As to the young ladies,  Adrien

rarely allowed  herself the delight of a motor ride in Rupert  Stillwell's luxurious  car.  On the other hand, had

her mother not  intervened, Patricia  would have indulged without scruple her passion  for joyriding.  The  car

she adored, Rupert Stillwell she regarded  simply as a means to  the indulgence of her adoration.  He was a

jolly  companion, a  cleverly humourous talker, and an unfailing purveyor of  bonbons.  Hence he was to

Patricia an ever welcome guest at the  Rectory, and  the warmth of Patricia's welcome went a long way to

establish his  position of intimacy in the family. 

It was not to be supposed, however, that that young lady's gracious  and indeed eager acceptance of the

manifold courtesies of the young  gentleman in question burdened her in the very slightest with any  sense of

obligation to anything but the most cavalier treatment of  him, should occasion demand.  She was

unhesitatingly frank and  ready  with criticism and challenge of his opinions, indeed he  appeared to  possess a

fatal facility for championing her special  aversions and  antagonising her enthusiasms.  Of the latter her most

avowed example  was Captain Jack, as she loved to call him.  A word  of criticism of  Captain Jack, her hero,

her knight, sans peur et  sans reproche and her  loyal soul was aflame with passionate  resentment. 

It so fell on an occasion when young Stillwell was a dinner guest  at the Rectory. 

"Do you know, Patricia," and Rupert Stillwell looked across the  dinner table teasingly into Patricia's face,

"your Captain Jack was  rather mixed up in a nice little row today?" 

"I heard all about it, Rupert, and Captain Jack did just what I  would have expected him to do."  Patricia's

unsmiling eyes looked  steadily into the young man's smiling face. 

"Rescued a charming young damsel, eh?  By the way, that Perrotte  girl has turned out uncommonly good

looking," continued Rupert,  addressing the elder sister. 

"Rescuing a poor little illtreated boy from the hands of a brutal  bully and the bully's brutal father"

Patricia's voice was coolly  belligerent. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER V. THE RECTORY 30



Top




Page No 33


"My dear Patricia!"  The mother's voice was deprecatingly pacific. 

"It is simply true, Mother, and Rupert knows it quite well too,  or" 

"Patricia!"  Her father's quiet voice arrested his daughter's flow  of speech. 

"But, Father, everyone" 

"Patricia!"  The voice was just as quiet but with a slightly  increased distinctness in enunciation, and glancing

swiftly at her  father's face Patricia recognised that the limits of her speech had  been reached, unless she

preferred to change the subject. 

"Yes, Annette has grown very pretty, indeed," said Adrien, taking  up the conversation, "and is really a very

nice girl, indeed.  She  sings beautifully.  She is the leading soprano in her church choir,  I  believe." 

"Captain Jack Maitland appeared to think her quite charming," said  Rupert, making eyes at Patricia.  Patricia's

lips tightened and her  eyes gleamed a bit. 

"They were in school together, I think, were they not, Mamma?" said  Adrien, flushing slightly. 

"Of course they were, and so was Rupert, too" said Patricia with  impatient scorn, "and so would you if you

hadn't been sent to  England," she added to her sister. 

"No doubt of it," said Rupert with a smile, "but you see she was  fortunate enough to be sent to England." 

"Blackwater is good enough for me," said Patricia, a certain  stubborn hostility in her tone. 

"I have always thought the Blackwater High School an excellent  institution," said her mother quickly,

"especially for boys." 

"Yes, indeed, for boys," replied Stillwell, "but for young ladies  well, there is something in an English

school, you know, that you  can't get in any High School here in Canada." 

"Rot!" ejaculated Patricia. 

"My dear Patricia!"  The mother was quite shocked. 

"Pardon me, Mother, but you know we have a perfectly splendid High  School here.  Father has often said so." 

Her mother sighed.  "Yes, for boys.  But for girls, I feel with  Rupert that you get something in English schools

that"  She  hesitated, looking uncertainly at her elder daughter. 

"Yes, and perhaps lose something, Mamma," said Adrien quietly.  "I  mean," she added hastily, "you lose

touch with a lot of things and  people, friends.  Now, for instance, you remember when we were all  children,

boys and girls together, at the Public School, Annette  was  one of the cleverest and best of the lot of us, I used

to be  fond of  herand the others.  Now" 

"But you can't help growing up," said Rupert, "andwell, democracy  is all right and that sort of thing, but

you must drift into your  class you know.  There's Annette, for instance.  She is a factory  hand, a fine girl of

course, and all that, but" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER V. THE RECTORY 31



Top




Page No 34


"Oh, I suppose we must recognise facts.  Rupert, you are quite  right," said Mrs. Templeton, "there must be

social distinctions and  there are classes.  I mean," she added, as if to forestall the  outburst she saw gathering

behind her younger daughter's closed  lips,  "we must inevitably draw to our own set by our natural or  acquired

tastes and by our traditions and breeding." 

"All very well in England, Mamma.  I suppose dear Uncle Arthur and  our dear cousins would hardly feel

called upon to recognise Annette  as a friend." 

"Why should they?" challenged Rupert. 

"My dear Patricia," said her father, mildly patient, "you are quite  wrong.  Our people at home, your uncle

Arthur, I mean, and your  cousins, and all wellbred folk, do not allow class distinctions to  limit friendship.

Friends are chosen on purely personal grounds of  real worth andwell, congeniality." 

"Would Uncle Arthur, or rather, Aunt Alicia have Annette to dinner,  for instance?" demanded Patricia. 

"Certainly not," said her mother promptly. 

"She would not do anything to embarrass Annette," said her father. 

"Oh, Dad, what a funk.  That is quite unworthy of you." 

"Would she be asked here now to dinner?" said Rupert.  "I mean," he  added in some confusion, "would it be,

ah, suitable?  You know what  I  mean." 

"She has been here.  Don't you remember, Mamma?  She was often  here.  And every time she came she was the

cleverest thing, she was  the brightest, the most attractive girl in the bunch."  Her  mother's  eyebrows went up.

"In the party, I mean.  And the most  popular.  Why,  I remember quite well that Rupert was quite devoted  to

her." 

"A mere child, she was then, you know," said Rupert. 

"She is just as bright, just as attractive, as clever now, more so  indeed, as fine a girl in every way.  But of

course she was not a  factory girl then.  That's what you mean," replied Patricia  scornfully. 

"She has found her class," persisted Rupert.  "She is all you say,  but surely" 

"Yes, she is working in the new box factory.  Her mother, lazy,  selfish thing, took her from the High School." 

"My dear Patricia, you are quite violent," protested her mother. 

"It's true, Mamma," continued the girl, her eyes agleam, "and now  she works in the box factory while Captain

Jack works in the  planing  mill.  She is in the same class." 

"And good friends apparently," said Rupert with a malicious little  grin. 

"Why not?  We would have Captain Jack to dinner, but not Annette." 

Her father smiled at her.  "Well done, little girl.  Annette is a  fine girl and is fortunate in her champion.  You

can have her to  dinner any evening, I am quite sure." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER V. THE RECTORY 32



Top




Page No 35


"Can we, Mamma?" 

"My dear, we will not discuss the matter any further," said her  mother.  "It is a very old question and very

perplexing, I confess,  but" 

"We don't see Captain Jack very much since his return," said her  father, turning the conversation.  "You might

begin with him, eh,  Patsy?" 

"No," said the girl, a shade falling on her face.  "He is always  busy.  He has such long hours.  He works his

day's work with the  men  and then he always goes up to the office to his fatherand  andOh,  I don't

know, I wish he would come.  He's not"  Patricia  fell  suddenly silent. 

"Jack is very much engaged," said her mother quietly. 

"Naturally he is tied up, learning the business, I mean," said the  elder sister quietly.  "He has little time for

mere social  frivolities and that sort of thing." 

"It's not that, Adrien," said Patricia.  "He is different since he  came back.  I wish"  She paused abruptly. 

"He is changed," said her mother with a sigh.  "Theythe boys are  all changed." 

"The war has left its mark upon them, and what else can we expect?"  said Dr. Templeton.  "One wonders how

they can settle down at all  to  work." 

"Oh, Jack has settled down all right," said Patricia, as if  analysing a subject interesting to herself alone.

"Jack's not like  a  lot of them.  He's too much settled down.  What is it, I wonder?  He  seems to have quit

everything, dancing, tennis, golf.  He  doesn't  care" 

"Doesn't care?  What for?  That sounds either as if he were an  egotist or a slacker."  Her sister's words rasped

Patricia's most  sensitive heart string.  She visibly squirmed, eagerly waiting a  chance to reply.  "Jack is

neither," continued Adrien slowly.  "I  understand the thing perfectly.  He has been up against big things,  so big

that everything else seems trivial.  Fancy a tennis  tournament  for a man that has stared into hell's mouth." 

"My dear, you are right," said her father.  "Patricia is really  talking too much.  Young people should" 

"I know, Daddy'be seen,'" said the younger daughter, and grinning  affectionately at him she blew him a

kiss.  "But, all the same, I  wish Captain Jack were not so awfully busy or were a little more  keen  about things.

He wants something to stir him up." 

"He may get that sooner than he thinks," said Stillwell, "or  wishes.  I hear there's likely to be trouble in the

mills." 

"Trouble?  Financial?  I should be very sorry," said Dr. Templeton. 

"No.  Labour.  The whole labour world is in a ferment.  The  Maitlands can hardly expect to escape.  As a matter

of fact, the  row  has made a little start, I happen to know." 

"These labour troubles are really very distressing.  There is no  end to them," said Mrs. Templeton, with the

resignation one shows  in  discussing the inscrutable ways of Providence.  "It does seem as  if  the working

classes today have got quite beyond all bounds.  One  wonders what they will demand next.  What is the

trouble now,  Rupert?  Of coursewages." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER V. THE RECTORY 33



Top




Page No 36


"Oh, the eternal old trouble is there, with some new ones added  that make even wages seem small." 

"And what are these?" enquired Dr. Templeton. 

"Oh, division of profits, share in administration and control." 

"Division of profits in addition to wages?" enquired Mrs.  Templeton,  aghast.  "But, how dreadful.  One would

think they actually  owned  the factory." 

"That is the modern doctrine, I believe," said Rupert. 

"Surely that is an extreme statement," said Dr. Templeton, in a  shocked voice, "or you are talking of the very

radical element  only." 

"The Rads lead, of course, but you would be surprised at the  demands made today.  Why, I heard a young

chap last week, a soap  box artist, denouncing all capitalists as parasites.  'Why should  we  work for anyone

but ourselves?' he was saying.  'Why don't we  take  charge of the factories and run them for the general good?'

I assure  you, sir, those were his very words." 

"Really, Rupert, you amaze me.  In Blackwater here?" exclaimed Dr.  Templeton. 

"But, my dear papa, that sort of thing is the commonplace of Hyde  Park, you know," said Adrien, "and" 

"Ah, Hyde Park, yes.  I should expect that sort of thing from the  Hyde Park orators.  You get every sort of mad

doctrine in Hyde  Park,  as I remember it, but" 

"And I was going to say that that sort of thing has got away beyond  Hyde Park.  Why, papa dear, you have

been so engrossed in your  Higher  Mathematics that you have failed to keep up with the times."  His  eldest

daughter smiled at him and, reaching across the corner  of the  table, patted his hand affectionately.  "We are

away beyond  being  shocked at profit sharing, and even sharing in control of  administration and that sort of

thing." 

"But there remains justice, I hope," said her father, "and the  right of ownership." 

"Ah, that's just itwhat is ownership?" 

"Oh, come, Adrien," said Rupert, "you are not saying that Mr.  Maitland doesn't own his factory and mill." 

"It depends on what you mean by own," said the girl coolly.  "You  must not take too much for granted." 

"Well, what my money pays for I own, I suppose," said Rupert. 

"Well," said Adrien, "that depends." 

"My dear Adrien," said her mother, "you have such strange notions.  I suppose you got them in those Clubs in

London and from those  queer  people you used to meet." 

"Very dear people," said Adrien, with a far away look in her eyes,  "and people that loved justice and right." 

"All right, Ade," said her younger sister, with a saucy grin, "I  agree entirely with your sentiments.  I just adore

that pale blue  tie  of yours.  I suppose, now that what's yours is mine, I can  preempt  that when I like." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER V. THE RECTORY 34



Top




Page No 37


"Let me catch you at it!" 

"Well done, Patricia.  You see the theories are all right till we  come to have them applied all round," said

Rupert. 

"We were talking of joint ownership, Pat," said her sister, "the  joint ownership of things to the making of

which we have each  contributed a part." 

"Exactly," said Rupert.  "I guess Grant Maitland paid his own good  money for his plant." 

"Yes," said Adrien. 

"Yes, and all he paid for he owns." 

"Yes." 

"Well, that's all there is to it." 

"Oh, pardon methere is a good deal more" 

"Well, well, children, we shall not discuss the subject any  further.  Shall we all go up for coffee?" 

"These are very radical views you are advancing, Adrien," said her  father, rising from his chair.  "You must be

careful not to say  things like that in circles where you might be taken seriously." 

"Seriously, Daddy?  I was never more serious in my life."  She put  her arm through her father's.  "I must give

you some books, some  reports to read, I see," she said, laughing up into his face. 

"Evidently," said her father, "if I am to live with you." 

"I wonder what Captain Jack would think of these views," said  Rupert, dropping into step with Patricia as

they left the dining  room  together. 

"He will think as Adrien does," said Patricia stoutly. 

"Ah, I wouldn't be too sure about that," said Rupert.  "You see, it  makes a difference whose ox is being

gored." 

"What do you mean?" cried Patricia hotly. 

"Never mind, Pat," said her sister over her shoulder.  "I don't  think he knows Captain Jack as we do." 

"Perhaps better," said Rupert in a significant tone. 

Patricia drew away from him. 

"I think you are just horrid," she said.  "Captain Jack is" 

"Never mind, dear.  Don't let him pull your leg like that," said  her sister, with a little colour in her cheek.  "We

know Captain  Jack, don't we?" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER V. THE RECTORY 35



Top




Page No 38


"We do!" said Patricia with enthusiasm. 

"We do!" echoed Rupert, with a smile that drove Pat into a fury. 

CHAPTER VI. THE GRIEVANCE COMMITTEE

There was trouble at the Maitland Mills.  For the first time in his  history Grant Maitland found his men look

askance at him.  For the  first time in his life he found himself viewing with suspicion the  workers whom he

had always taken a pride in designating "my men."  The  situation was at once galling to his pride and

shocking to his  sense  of fair play.  His men were his comrades in work.  He knew  themat  least, until these

war days he had known thempersonally,  as friends.  They trusted him and were loyal to him, and he had

taken the greatest  care to deal justly and more than justly by  them.  No labour troubles  had ever disturbed the

relations which  existed between him and his  men.  It was thus no small shock when  Wickes announced one

day that a  Grievance Committee wished to  interview him.  That he should have to  meet a Grievance

Committee,  whose boast it had been that the first man  in the works to know of  a grievance was himself, and

that the men with  whom he had toiled  and shared both good fortune and ill, but more  especially the good,  that

had befallen through the last quarter  century should have a  grievance against himthis was indeed an

experience that cut him  to the heart and roused in him a fury of  perplexed indignation. 

"A what?  A Grievance Committee!" he exclaimed to Wickes, when the  old bookkeeper came announcing

such a deputation. 

"That's what they call themselves, sir," said Wickes, his tone of  disgust disclaiming all association with any

such organization. 

"A Grievance Committee?" said Mr. Maitland again.  "Well, I'll be!  What do they want?  Who are they?  Bring

them in," he roared in a  voice whose ascending tone indicated his growing amazement and  wrath. 

"Come in you," growled Wickes in the voice he generally used for  his collie dog, which bore a thoroughly

unenviable reputation,  "come  on in, can't ye?" 

There was some shuffling for place in the group at the door, but  finally Mr. Wigglesworth found himself

pushed to the front of a  committee of five.  With a swift glance which touched "the boss"  in  its passage and

then rested upon the wall, the ceiling, the  landscape  visible through the window, anywhere indeed rather than

upon the face  of the man against whom they had a grievance, they  filed in and stood  ill at ease. 

"Well, Wigglesworth, what is it?" said Grant Maitland curtly. 

Mr. Wigglesworth cleared his throat.  He was new at the business  and was obviously torn between conflicting

emotions of pride in his  present important position and a wholesome fear of his "boss."  However, having

cleared his throat, Mr. Wigglesworth pulled himself  together and with a wave of the hand began. 

"These 'ereergentlemen an' myself 'ave been (h)appinted a  Committee to lay before you certain

grievances w'ich we feel to be  very (h)oppressive, sir, so to speak, w'ich, an' meanin' no  offence,  sir, as men,

fellowmen, as we might say" 

"What do you want, Wigglesworth?  What's your trouble?  You have  some trouble, what is it?  Spit it out,

man," said the boss  sharply. 

"Well, sir, as I was asayin', this 'ere's a Committee (h)appinted  to wait on you, sir, to lay before you certain


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VI. THE GRIEVANCE COMMITTEE 36



Top




Page No 39


facts w'ich we wish  you to consider an' w'ich, as British subjecks, we feel" 

"Come, come, Wigglesworth, cut out the speech, and get at the  things.  What do you want?  Do you know?  If

so, tell me plainly  and  get done with it." 

"We want our rights as men," said Mr. Wigglesworth in a loud voice,  "our rights as free men, and we demand

to be treated as British" 

"Is there anyone of this Committee that can tell me what you want  of me?" said Maitland.  "You, Gilby, you

have some sensewhat is  the  trouble?  You want more wages, I suppose?" 

"I guess so," said Gilby, a long, lean man, Canadian born, of about  thirty, "but it ain't the wages that's eatin'

me so much." 

"What then?" 

"It's that blank foreman." 

"Foreman?" 

"That's right, sir."  "Too blanked smart!"  "Buttin' in like a  blank billy goat!"  The growls came in various

undertones from the  Committee. 

"What foreman?  Hoddle?"  The boss was ready to fight for his  subalterns. 

"No!  Old Hoddle's all right," said Gilby.  "It's that young smart  aleck, Tony Perrotte." 

"Tony Perrotte!"  Mr. Maitland's voice was troubled and uncertain.  "Tony Perrotte!  Why, you don't mean to

tell me that Perrotte is  not  a good man.  He knows his job from the ground up." 

"Knows too much," said Gilby.  "Wants to run everything and  everybody.  You can't tell him anything.  And

you'd think he was  a  BrigadierGeneral to hear him giving us orders." 

"You were at the front, Gilby?" 

"I was, for three years." 

"You know what discipline is?" 

"I do that, and I know too the difference between a Corporal and a  Company Commander.  I know an officer

when I see him.  But a brass  hat don't make a General." 

"I won't stand for insubordination in my mills, Gilby.  You must  take orders from my foreman.  You know me,

Gilby.  You've been long  enough with me for that." 

"You treat a man fair, Mr. Maitland, and I never kicked at your  orders.  Ain't that so?" 

Maitland nodded. 

"But this young dude" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VI. THE GRIEVANCE COMMITTEE 37



Top




Page No 40


"'Dude'?  What do you mean, 'dude'?  He's no dude!" 

"Oh, he's so stuck on himself that he gives me the wearisome  willies.  Look here, other folks has been to the

war.  He needn't  carry his chest like a blanked bay window." 

"Look here, Gilby, just quit swearing in this room."  The cold blue  eyes bored into Gilby's hot face. 

"I beg pardon, sir.  It's a bad habit I've got, but thatthat Tony  Perrotte has got my goat and I'm through with

him." 

"All right, Gilby.  If you don't like your job you know what you  can do," said Maitland coldly. 

"You mean I can quit?" enquired Gilby hotly. 

"I mean there's only one boss in these works, and that's me.  And  my foreman takes my orders and passes

them along.  Those that don't  like them needn't take them." 

"We demand our rights as" began Mr. Wigglesworth heatedly. 

"Excuse me, sir.  'A should like to enquirre if it is yourr  orrderrs that yourr forrman should use

blasphemious language  to  yourr men?" 

The cool, firm, rasping voice cut through Mr. Wigglesworth's  sputtering noise like a circular saw through a

pine log. 

Mr. Maitland turned sharply upon the speaker. 

"What is your name, my man?" he enquired. 

"Ma name is Malcolm McNish.  'A doot ye have na harrd it.  But  the name maitters little.  It's the question

'A'm speerin'asking  at  ye." 

Here was no amateur in the business of Grievance Committees.  His  manner was that of a selfrespecting man

dealing with a fellowman  on  terms of perfect equality.  There was a complete absence of  Wigglesworth's

noisy bluster, as also of Gilby's violent profanity.  He obviously knew his ground and was ready to hold it.  He

had a  case  and was prepared to discuss it.  There was no occasion for  heat or  bluster or profanity.  He was

prepared to discuss the  matter, man to  man. 

Mr. Maitland regarded him for a moment or two with keen steady  gaze. 

"Where do you work, McNish?" he enquired of the Scot. 

"A'm workin' the noo in the sawmill.  A'm a joiner to trade." 

"Then Perrotte is not your foreman?" 

"That is true," said McNish quietly. 

"Then personally you have no grievance against him?"  Mr. Maitland  had the air of a man who has scored a

bull at the first shot. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VI. THE GRIEVANCE COMMITTEE 38



Top




Page No 41


"Ay, A have an' the men taethe men I represent have" 

"And you assume to speak for them?" 

"They appoint me to speak for them." 

"And their complaint is?" 

"Their complaint is that he is no fit to be a foreman." 

"Ah, indeed!  And you are here solely on their word" 

"No, not solely, but pairtly.  A know by experience and A hae  harrd the man, and he's no fit for his job,

A'm tellin' you." 

"I suppose you know the qualifications of a foreman, McNish?"  enquired Mr. Maitland with the suspicion of

sarcasm in his voice. 

"Ay, A do that." 

"And how, may I ask, have you come to the knowledge?" 

"A dinna seeI do not see the bearing of the question." 

"Only this, that you and those you represent place your judgment  as superior to mine in the choice of a

foreman.  It would be  interesting to know upon what grounds." 

"I have been a foreman myself.  But there are two points of view in  this questionthe point of view of the

management and that of the  worker.  We have the one point of view, you have the other.  And  each  has its

value.  Ours is the more important." 

"Indeed!  And why, pray?" 

"Yours has chiefly to do with profits, ours with human life." 

"Very interesting indeed," said Mr. Maitland, "but it happens that  profits and human life are somewhat

closely allied" 

"Aye, but wi' you profits are the primary consideration and  humanity the secondary.  Wi' us humanity is the

primary." 

"Very interesting, indeed.  But I must decline your premise.  You  are a new man here and so I will excuse you

the impudence of  charging  me with indifference to the wellbeing of my men." 

"You put wurrds in my mouth, Mr. Maitland.  A said nae sic  thing," said McNish.  "But your foreman disna'

know his place, and  he  must be changed." 

"'Must,' eh?"  The word had never been used to Mr. Maitland since  his own father fifty years before had used

it.  It was an  unfortunate  word for the success of the interview.  "'Must,' eh?"  repeated Mr.  Maitland with rising

wrath.  "I'd have you know,  McNish, that the man  doesn't live that says 'must' to me in regard  to the men I

choose to  manage my business." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VI. THE GRIEVANCE COMMITTEE 39



Top




Page No 42


"Then you refuse to remove yere foreman?" 

"Most emphatically, I do," said Mr. Maitland with glints of fire in  his blue eyes. 

"Verra weel, so as we know yere answer.  There is anither matter." 

"Yes?  Well, be quick about it." 

"A wull that.  Ye dinna pay yere men enough wages." 

"How do you know I don't?" said Mr. Maitland rising from his chair. 

"A have examined certain feegures which I shall be glad to submit  tae ye, in regard tae the cost o' leevin'

since last ye fixed the  wage.  If yere wage was right then, it's wrang the noo."  Under the  strain Mr. Maitland's

boring eyes and increasing impatience the  Doric  flavour of McNish's speech grew richer and more guttural,

varying with  the intensity of his emotion. 

"And what may these figures be?" enquired Mr. Maitland with a voice  of contempt. 

"These are the figures prepared by the Labour Department of your  Federal Government.  I suppose they may

be relied upon.  They show  the increased cost of living during the last five years.  You know  yeresel' the

increase in wages.  Mr. Maitland, I am told ye are a  just man, an' we ask ye tae dae the rrright.  That's all,

sir." 

"Thank you for your good opinion, my man.  Whether I am a just man  or not is for my own conscience alone.

As to the wage question,  Mr.  Wickes will tell you, the matter had already been taken up.  The result  will be

announced in a week or so." 

"Thank you, sir.  Thank you, sir," said Mr. Wigglesworth.  "We felt  sure it would only be necessary to point

(h)out the right course to  you.  I may say I took the same (h)identical (h)attitude with my  fellow workmen.  I

sez to them, sez I, 'Mr. Maitland' 

"That will do, Wigglesworth," said Mr. Maitland, cutting him short.  "Have you anything more to say?" he

continued, turning to McNish. 

"Nothing, sir, except to express the hope that you will reconsider  yere attitude as regards the foreman." 

"You may take my word for it, I will not," said Mr. Maitland,  snapping his words off with his teeth. 

"At least, as a fairminded man, you will look into the matter,"  said McNish temperately. 

"I shall do as I think best," said Mr. Maitland. 

"It would be wiser." 

"Do you threaten me, sir?"  Mr. Maitland leaned over his desk  toward the calm and rugged Scot, his eyes

flashing indignation. 

"Threaten ye?  Na, na, threats are for bairns.  Yere no a bairn,  but a man an' a wise man an' a just, A doot.  A'm

gie'in' ye  advice.  That's all.  Guid day." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VI. THE GRIEVANCE COMMITTEE 40



Top




Page No 43


He turned away from the indignant Mr. Maitland, put his hat on his  head and walked from the room, followed

by the other members of the  Committee, with the exception of Mr. Wigglesworth who lingered with

evidently pacific intentions. 

"This, sir, is a most (h)auspicious (h)era, sir.  The (h)age of  reason and justice 'as dawned, an'" 

"Oh, get out, Wigglesworth.  Haven't you made all your speeches  yet?  The time for the speeches is past.  Good

day." 

He turned to his bookkeeper. 

"Wickes, bring me the reports turned in by Perrotte, at once." 

Mr. Maitland's manner was frankly, almost brutally, imperious.  It  was not his usual manner with his

subordinates, from which it may  be  gathered that Mr. Maitland was seriously disturbed.  And with  good

reason.  In the first place, never in his career had one of  his men  addressed him in the cool terms of equality

which McNish  had used with  him in the recent interview.  Then, never had he been  approached by a

Grievance Committee.  The whole situation was new,  irritating,  humiliating. 

As to the wages question, he would settle that without difficulty.  He had never skimped the pay envelope.  It

annoyed him, however,  that  he had been forstalled in the matter by this Committee.  But  very  especially he

was annoyed by the recollection of the  deliberative,  rasping tones of that coolheaded Scot, who had so

calmly set before  him his duty.  But the sting of the interview lay  in the consciousness  that the criticism of his

foreman was probably  just.  And then, he was  tied to Tony Perrotte by bonds that reached  his heart.  Had it not

been so, he would have made short work of  the business.  As it was,  Tony would have to stay at all costs.  Mr.

Maitland sat back in his  chair, his eyes fixed upon the Big  Bluff visible through the window,  but his mind

lingering over a  picture that had often gripped hard at  his heart during the last  two years, a picture drawn for

him in a  letter from his remaining  son, Jack.  The letter lay in the desk at  his hand.  He saw in the  black night

that shelltorn strip of land  between the lines, black  as a ploughed field, lurid for a swift moment  under the

red glare  of a bursting shell or ghastly in the sickly  illumination of a  Verry light, and over this black pitted

earth a man  painfully  staggering with a wounded man on his back.  The words leaped  to his  eyes.  "He brought

me out of that hell, Dad."  He closed his  eyes  to shut out that picture, his hands clenched on the arms of his

chair. 

"No," he said, raising his hand in solemn affirmation, "as the Lord  God liveth, while I stay he stays." 

"Come in," he said, in answer to a timid tap at the office door.  Mr. Wickes laid a file before him.  It needed

only a rapid survey  of  the sheets to give him the whole story.  Incompetence and worse,  sheer  carelessness

looked up at him from every sheet.  The planing  mill was  in a state of chaotic disorganization. 

"What does this mean, Mr. Wickes?" he burst forth, putting his  finger upon an item that cried out

mismanagement and blundering.  "Here is an order that takes a month to clear which should be done  within

ten days at the longest." 

Wickes stood silent, overwhelmed in dismayed selfcondemnation. 

"It seems difficult somehow to get orders through, sir, these  days," he said after a pause. 

"Difficult?  What is the difficulty?  The men are there, the  machines are there, the material is in the yard.  Why

the delay?  And  look at this.  Here is a lot of material gone to the scrap  heap, the  finest spruce ever grown in

Canada too.  What does this  mean, Wickes?"  he seemed to welcome the opportunity of finding a  scapegoat for


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VI. THE GRIEVANCE COMMITTEE 41



Top




Page No 44


economic crimes, for which he could find no pardon. 

Sheet after sheet passed in swift review under his eye.  Suddenly  he flung himself back in his chair. 

"Wickes, this is simply damnable!" 

"Yes, sir," said Wickes, his face pale and his fingers trembling.  "I don'tI don't seem to be able totoget

things through." 

"Get things through?  I should say not," shouted Maitland, glaring  at him. 

"I have tried, I mean I'm afraid I'mthat I am not quite up to it,  as I used to be.  I get confusedand"  The

old bookkeeper's lips  were white and quivering.  He could not get on with his story. 

"Here, take these away," roared Maitland. 

Gathering up the sheets with fingers that trembled helplessly,  Wickes crept hurriedly out through the door,

leaving a man behind  him  furiously, helplessly struggling in the relentless grip of his  conscience, lashed with

a sense of his own injustice.  His anger  which had found vent upon his old bookkeeper he knew was due

another  man, a man with whom at any cost he could never allow  himself to be  angry.  The next two hours

were bad hours for Grant  Maitland. 

As the quitting whistle blew a tap came again to the office door.  It was Wickes, with a paper in his hand.

Without a word he laid  the  paper upon his chief's desk and turned away.  Maitland glanced  over it  rapidly. 

"Wickes, what does this nonsense mean?"  His chief's voice arrested  him.  He turned again to the desk. 

"I don't thinkI have come to feel, sir, that I am not able for my  job.  I do not see as how I can go on."

Maitland's brows frowned  upon the sheet.  Slowly he picked up the paper, tore it across and  tossed it into the

waste basket. 

"Wickes, you are an old fooland," he added in a voice that grew  husky, "I am another and worse." 

"But, sir" began Wickes, in hurried tones. 

"Oh, cut it all out, Wickes," said Maitland impatiently.  "You know  I won't stand for that.  But what can we

do?  He saved my boy's  life" 

"Yes, sir, and he was with my Stephen at the last, and"  The old  man's voice suddenly broke. 

"I remember, Wickes, I remember.  And that's another reason  We  must find another way out." 

"I have been thinking, sir," said the bookkeeper timidly, "if you  had a younger man in my place" 

"You would go out, eh?  I believe on my soul you would.  Youyou  old fool.  But," said Maitland,

reaching his hand across the desk,  "I  don't go back on old friends that way." 

The two men stood facing each other for a few minutes, with hands  clasped, Maitland's face stern and set,

Wickes' working in a  pitiful  effort to stay the tears that ran down his cheeks, to choke  back the  sobs that

shook his old body as if in the grip of some  unseen powerful  hand. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VI. THE GRIEVANCE COMMITTEE 42



Top




Page No 45


"We must find a way," said Maitland, when he felt sure of his  voice.  "Some way, but not that way.  Sit down.

We must go through  this together." 

CHAPTER VII. THE FOREMAN

Grant Maitland’s business instincts and training were such as to  forbid any trifling with loose management in

any department of his  plant.  He was, moreover, too just a man to allow any of his  workmen  to suffer for

failures not their own.  His first step was  to get at  the facts.  His preliminary move was characteristic of  him.

He sent  for McNish. 

"McNish," he said, "your figures I have examined.  They tell me  nothing I did not know, but they are cleverly

set down.  The matter  of wages I shall deal with as I have always dealt with it in my  business.  The other

matter" Mr. Maitland paused, then proceeded  with grave deliberation, "I must deal with in my own way.  It

will  take a little time.  I shall not delay unnecessarily, but I shall  accept dictation from no man as to my

methods." 

McNish stood silently searching his face with steady eyes. 

"You are a new man here, and I find you are a good workman,"  continued Mr. Maitland.  "I don’t know you

nor your aims and  purposes  in this Grievance Committee business of yours.  If you  want a steady  job with a

chance to get on, you will get both; if  you want trouble,  you can get that too, but not for long, here." 

Still the Scot held him with grave steady gaze, but speaking no  word. 

"You understand me, McNish?" said Maitland, nettled at the man’s  silence. 

"Aye, A’ve got a heid," he said in an impassive voice. 

"Well, then, I hope you will govern yourself accordingly.  Good  day," said Maitland, closing the interview. 

McNish still stood immovable. 

"That’s all I have to say," said Maitland, glancing impatiently at  the man. 

"But it’s no all A have to say, if ye will pairmit me," answered  McNish in a voice quiet and respectful and

apparently, except for  its  Doric flavour, quite untouched by emotion of any kind soever. 

"Go on," said Maitland shortly, as the Scot stood waiting. 

"Maister Maitland," said McNish, rolling out a deeper Doric, "ye  have made a promise and a threat.  Yere

threat is naething tae me.  As  tae yere job, A want it and A want tae get on, but A’m a free  man the  noo an’ a

free man A shall ever be.  Goodday tae ye."  He  bowed  respectfully to his employer and strode from the

room. 

Mr. Maitland sat looking at the closed door. 

"He is a man, that chap, at any rate," he said to himself, "but  what’s his game, I wonder.  He will bear

watching." 

The very next day Maitland made a close inspection of his plant,  beginning with the sawmill.  He found


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VII. THE FOREMAN 43



Top




Page No 46


McNish running one of the  larger circular saws, and none too deftly.  He stood observing the  man for some

moments in silence.  Then stepping to the workman’s  side  he said, 

"You will save time, I think, if you do it this way."  He seized  the levers and, eliminating an unnecessary

movement, ran the log.  McNish stood calmly observing. 

"Aye, yere rright," he said. "Ye’ll have done yon before." 

"You just bet I have," said Maitland, not a little pleased with  himself. 

"A’m no saw man," said McNish, a little sullenly.  "A dinna kenI  don't know saws of this sort.  I'm a joiner.

He put me off the  bench." 

"Who?" said Maitland quickly. 

"Yon manny," replied McNish with unmistakable disgust. 

"You were on the bench, eh?  What sort of work were you on?" 

"A was daein' a bit counter work.  A wasna fast enough for him." 

Mr. Maitland called the head sawyer. 

"Put a man on here for a while, Powell, will you?  You come with  me, McNish." 

Together they went into the planing mill.  Asking for the foreman  he found that he was nowhere to be seen,

that indeed he had not  been  in the mill that morning. 

"Show me your work, McNish," he said. 

McNish led him to a corner of the mill where some fine counter work  was in process. 

"That's my work," he said, pointing to a piece of oak railing. 

Maitland, turning the work over in his hands, ran his finger along  a joint somewhat clumsily fitted. 

"Not that," said McNish hastily.  "Ma work stops here." 

Again Maitland examined the rail.  His experienced eye detected  easily the difference in the workmanship. 

"Is there anything else of yours about here?" he asked.  McNish  went to a pile of finished work and from it

selected a small swing  door beautifully panelled.  Maitland's eye gleamed. 

"Ah, that's better," he said.  "Yes, that's better." 

He turned to one of the workmen at the bench near by. 

"What job is this, Gibbon?" he asked. 

"It's the Bank job, I think," said Gibbon. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VII. THE FOREMAN 44



Top




Page No 47


"What?  The Merchants' Bank job?  Surely that can't be.  That job  was due two weeks ago."  Maitland turned

impatiently toward an  older  man.  "Ellis," he said sharply, "do you know what job this  is?" 

Ellis came and turned over the different parts of the work. 

"That's the Merchants' Bank job, sir," he said. 

"Then what is holding this up?" enquired Maitland wrathfully. 

"It's the turned work, I think, sir.  I am not sure, but I think I  heard Mr. Perrotte asking about that two or three

days ago."  Mr.  Maitland's lips met in a thin straight line. 

"You can go back to your saw, McNish," he said shortly. 

"Ay, sir," said McNish, his tone indicating quiet satisfaction.  At  Gibbon's bench he paused.  "Ye'll no pit

onything past him, a  doot,"  he said, with a grim smile, and passed out. 

In every part of the shop Mr. Maitland found similar examples of  mismanagement and lack of coordination

in the various departments  of  the work.  It needed no more than a cursory inspection to  convince him  that a

change of foreman was a simple necessity.  Everywhere he found  not only evidence of waste of time but also

of  waste of material.  It  cut him to the heart to see beautiful wood  mangled and ruined.  All  his life he had

worked with woods of  different kinds.  He knew them  standing in all their matchless  grandeur, in the primeval

forest and  had followed them step by step  all the way to the finished product.  Never without a heart pang  did

he witness a noble white pine, God's  handiwork of centuries,  come crashing to earth through the meaner

growth beneath the  chopper's axe.  The only thing that redeemed such a  deed from  sacrilege, in his mind, was

to see the tree fittingly  transformed  into articles of beauty and worth suitable for man's use.  Hence,  when he

saw lying here and there deformed and disfigured  fragments  of the exquisitely grained white spruce, which

during the  war, he  had with such care selected for his aeroplane parts, his very  heart  rose in indignant wrath.

And filled with this wrath he made his  way to the office and straightway summoned Wickes and his son Jack

to  conference. 

"Tony will never make a worker in wood.  He cares nothing for it,"  he said bitterly. 

"Nor in anything else, Dad," said Jack, with a little laugh. 

"You laugh, but it is no laughing matter," said his father  reproachfully. 

"I am sorry, Father, but you know I always thought it was a mistake  to put Tony in charge of anything.  Why,

he might have had his  commission if he were not such an irresponsible, downwright lazy  beggar.  What he

needs, as my Colonel used to profanely say, is 'a  good oldfashioned SergeantMajor to knock hell out of

him'.  And,  believe me, Tony was a rattling fine soldier if his officer would  regularly, systematically and

effectively expel his own special  devil  from his system.  He needs that still." 

"What can we do with him?  I simply can't and won't dismiss him, as  that infernally efficient and coolheaded

Scot demands.  You heard  about the Grievance Committee?" 

"Oh, the town has the story with embellishments.  Rupert Stillwell  took care to give me a picturesque account.

But I would not  hesitate, Dad.  Kick Tony a good swift kick once a week or so, or,  if  that is beneath your

dignity, fire him." 

"But, Jack, lad, we can't do that," said his father, greatly  distressed, "after what" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VII. THE FOREMAN 45



Top




Page No 48


"Why not?  He carried me out of that hell all right, and while I  live I shall remember that.  But he is a selfish

beggar.  He hasn't  the instinct for team play.  He hasn't the idea of responsibility  for  the team.  He gets so that

he can not make himself do what he  just  doesn't feel like doing.  He doesn't care a tinker's curse for  the  other

fellows in the game with him." 

"The man that doesn't care for other fellows will never make a  foreman," said Mr. Maitland decisively.  "But

can't something be  done  with him?" 

"There's only one way to handle Tony," said Jack.  "I learned that  long ago in school.  He was a prince of

halfbacks, you know, but I  had regularly to kick him about before every big match.  Oh, Tony  is  a fine sort

but he nearly broke my heart till I nearly broke his  back." 

"That does not help much, Jack."  For the first time in his life  Grant Maitland was at a loss as to how he

should handle one of his  men.  Were it not for the letter in the desk at his hand he would  have made short

work of Tony Perrotte.  But there the letter lay  and  in his heart the inerasible picture it set forth. 

"What is the special form that Tony's devilment has taken, may I  ask?" enquired Jack. 

"Well, I may say to you, what Wickes knows and has known and has  tried for three months to hide from me

and from himself, Tony has  made about as complete a mess of the organization under his care in  the planing

mill as can be imagined.  The mill is strewn with the  wreckage of unfulfilled orders.  He has no sense of time

value.  Tomorrow is as good as today, next week as this week.  A foreman  without a sense of time value is

no good.  And he does not value  material.  Waste to him is nothing.  Another fatal defect.  The man  to whom

minutes are not potential gold and material potential  product  can never hope to be a manufacturer.  If only I

had not  been away from  home!  But the thing is, what is to be done?" 

"In the words of a famous statesman much abused indeed, I suggest,  'Wait and see.'  Meantime, find some

way of kicking him into his  job." 

This proved to be in the present situation a policy of wisdom.  It  was Tony himself who furnished the

solution.  From the men supposed  to be working under his orders he learned the day following  Maitland's visit

of inspection something of the details of that  visit.  He quickly made up his mind that the day of reckoning

could  not long be postponed.  None knew better than Tony himself that he  was no foreman; none so well that

he loathed the job which had been  thrust upon him by the father of the man whom he had carried out  from  the

very mouth of hell.  It was something to his credit that  he  loathed himself for accepting the position.  Yet, with

irresponsible  procrastination, he put off the day of reckoning.  But, some ten days  later, and after a night with

some kindred  spirits of his own  Battalion, a night prolonged into the early  hours of the working day,  Tony

presented himself at the office,  gay, reckless, desperate, but  quite compos mentis and quite master  of his

means of locomotion. 

He appeared in the outer office, still in his evening garb. 

"Mr. Wickes," he said in solemn gravity, "please have your  stenographer take this letter." 

Mr. Wickes, aghast, strove to hush his vibrant tones, indicating in  excited pantomime the presence of the

chief in the inner office.  He  might as effectively have striven to stay the East wind at that  time  sweeping up

the valley. 

"Are you ready, my dear?" said Tony, smiling pleasantly at the  girl.  "All right, proceed.  'Dear Mr. Maitland:'

Got that?  'Conscious of my unfitness for the position of foreman in'" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VII. THE FOREMAN 46



Top




Page No 49


"Hush, hush, Tony," implored Mr. Wickes. 

Tony waved him aside. 

"What have you got, eh?" 

At that point the door opened and Grant Maitland stepped into the  office.  Tony rose to his feet and, bowing

with elaborate grace and  dignity, he addressed his chief. 

"Good morning, sir.  I am glad to see you, in fact, I wanted to  see you but wishing to save your time I was in

the very act of  dictating a communication to you." 

"Indeed, Tony?" said Mr. Maitland gravely. 

"Yes, sir, I was on the point of dictating my resignation of my  position of foreman." 

"Step in to the office, Tony," said Mr. Maitland kindly and sadly. 

"I don't wish to take your time, sir," said Tony, sobered and  quieted by Mr. Maitland's manner, "but my mind

is quite made up.  I" 

"Come in," said Mr. Maitland, in a voice of quiet command, throwing  open his office door.  "I wish to speak

to you." 

"Oh, certainly, sir," answered Tony, pulling himself together with  an all too obvious effort. 

In half an hour Tony came forth, a sober and subdued man. 

"Goodbye, Wickes," he said, "I'm off." 

"Where are you going, Tony?" enquired Wickes, startled at the look  on Tony's face. 

"To hell," he snapped, "where such fools as me belong," and,  jamming his hat hard down on his head, he

went forth. 

In another minute Mr. Maitland appeared at the office door. 

"Wickes," he said sharply, "put on your hat and get Jack for me.  Bring him, no matter what he's at.  That

young fool who has just  gone  out must be looked after.  The bootleggers have been taking  him in  tow.  If I

had only known sooner.  Did you know, Wickes, how  he has  been going on?  Why didn't you report to me?" 

"I hesitated to do that, sir," putting his desk in order.  "I  always expected as how he would pull up.  It's his

company, sir.  He  is not so much to blame." 

"Well, he would not take anything I had to offer.  He is wild to  get away.  And unfortunately he has some

money with him, too.  But  get Jack for me.  He can handle him if anybody can." 

Sorely perplexed Mr. Maitland returned to his office.  His business  sense pointed the line of action with

sunlight clearness.  His  sense  of justice to the business for which he was responsible as  well as to  the men in

his employ no less clearly indicated the  action demanded.  His sane judgment concurred in the demand of his

men for the  dismissal of his foreman.  Dismissal had been rendered  unnecessary by  Tony's unshakable resolve


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VII. THE FOREMAN 47



Top




Page No 50


to resign his position  which he declared he  loathed and which he should never have  accepted.  His perplexity

arose  from the confusion within himself.  What should he do with Tony?  He  had no position in his works or in

the office for which he was fit.  None knew this better than Tony  himself. 

"It's a joke, Mr. Maitland," he had declared, "a ghastly joke.  Everybody knows it's a joke, that I should be in

command of any man  when I can't command myself.  Besides, I can't stick it."  In this  resolve he had persisted

in spite of Mr. Maitland's entreaties that  he should give the thing another try, promising him all possible

guidance and backing.  But entreaties and offers of assistance had  been in vain.  Tony was wild to get away

from the mill.  He hated  the  grind.  He wanted his freedom.  Vainly Mr. Maitland had offered  to  find another

position for him somewhere, somehow. 

"We'll find a place in the office for you," he had pleaded.  "I  want to see you get on, Tony.  I want to see you

make good." 

But Tony was beyond all persuasion. 

"It isn't in me," he had declared.  "Not if you gave me the whole  works could I stick it." 

"Take a few days to think it over," Mr. Maitland had pleaded. 

"I know myselfonly too well.  Ask Jack, he knows," was Tony's  bitter answer.  "And that's final." 

"No, Tony, it is not final," had been Mr. Maitland's last word, as  Tony had left him. 

But after the young man had left him there still remained the  unsolved question, What was he to do with

Tony?  In Mr. Maitland's  heart was the firm resolve that he would not allow Tony to go his  own  way.  The

letter in the desk at his hand forbade that. 

At his wits' end he had sent for Jack.  Jack had made a football  halfback and a hockey forward out of Tony

when everyone else had  failed.  If anyone could divert him from that desperate downward  course to which he

seemed headlong bent, it was Jack. 

In a few minutes Wickes returned with the report that on receiving  an account of what had happened Jack had

gone to look up Tony. 

Mr. Maitland drew a breath of relief. 

"Tony is all right for today," he said, turning to his work and  leaving the problem for the meantime to Jack. 

In an hour Jack reported that he had been to the Perrotte home and  had interviewed Tony's mother.  From her

he had learned that Tony  had  left the town, barely catching the train to Toronto.  He might  not  return for a

week or ten days.  He could set no time for it.  He was  his own master as to time.  He had got to the stage

where he  could go  and come pretty much as he pleased.  The mother was not at  all  concerned as to these

goings and comings of her son.  He had an  assured position, all cause for anxiety in regard to him was at an

end.  Tony's mother was obviously not a little uplifted that her  son  should be of sufficient importance to be

entrusted with  business in  Toronto in connection with the mill. 

All of which tended little toward relieving the anxiety of Mr.  Maitland. 

"Let him take his swing, Dad, for a bit," was Jack's advice.  "He  will come back when he is ready, and until

then wild horses won't  bring him nor hold him.  He is no good for his old job, and you  have  no other ready


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VII. THE FOREMAN 48



Top




Page No 51


that he will stick at.  He has no Sergeant  Major now  to knock him about and make him keep step, more's the

pity." 

"Life will be his SergeantMajor, I fear," said his father, "and a  SergeantMajor that will exact the utmost

limit of obedience or  make  him pay the price.  All the same, we won't let him go.  I  can't Jack,  anyway." 

"Oh, Tony will turn up, never fear, Dad," said Jack easily. 

With this assurance his father had to content himself.  In a  fortnight's time a letter came from Tony to his

sister, rosy with  the  brilliance of the prospects opening up before him.  There was  the  usual irresponsible

indefiniteness in detail.  What he was  doing and  how he was living Tony did not deign to indicate.  Ten  days

later  Annette had another letter.  The former prospects had not  been  realised, but he had a much better thing in

view, something  more  suitable to him, and offering larger possibilities of position  and  standing in the

community.  So much Annette confided to her  mother who  passed on the great news with elaborations and

annotations to Captain  Jack.  To Captain Jack himself Annette gave  little actual information.  Indeed, shorn of

its element of  prophecy, there was little in Tony's  letter that could be passed on.  Nor did Annette drop any

hint but that  all was quite well with her  brother, much less that he had suggested a  temporary loan of fifty

dollars but only of course if she could spare  the amount with  perfect convenience.  After this letter there was

silence as far as  Tony was concerned and for Annette anxiety that  deepened into agony  as the silence

remained unbroken with the passing  weeks. 

With the anxiety there mingled in Annette's heart anger at the  Maitlands, for she blamed them for Tony's

dismissal from his  position.  This, it is fair to say, was a reflection from her  mother's wrath, whose mind had

been filled up with rumours from the  mills to the effect that her son had been "fired."  Annette was  wise

enough and knew her brother well enough to discredit much that  rumour  brought to her ears, but she could

not rid herself of the  thought that  a way might have been found to hold Tony about the  mills. 

"He fired the boy, did the ould carmudgeon," said Madame Perrotte  in one of her rages, "and druv him off

from the town." 

"Nonsense, Mother," Annette had replied, "you know well enough Tony  left of his own accord.  Why should

you shame him so?  He went  because he wanted to go." 

This was a new light upon the subject for her mother. 

"Thrue for you, Annette, gurl," she said, "an' ye said it that  time.  But why for did he not induce the bye to

remain?  It would  be  little enough if he had made him the Manager of the hull works.  That  same would never

pay back what he did for his son." 

"Hush, Mother," said Annette, in a shocked and angry voice, "let no  one hear you speak like that.  Pay back!

You know, Mother, nothing  could ever pay back a thing like that."  The anger in her daughter's  voice startled

the mother. 

"Oui! by gar!" said Perrotte, who had overheard, with quick wrath.  "Dat's foolish talk for sure!  Dere's no man

can spik lak dat to  me,  or I choke him on his fool t'roat, me." 

"Right you are, mon pere!" said Annette appeasing her father.  "Mother did not think what she was saying." 

"Dat's no bon," replied Perrotte, refusing to be appeased.  "Sacre  tonnerre!  Dat's onewhat you

call?damfool speech.  Dat boy Tony  he's carry (h)on hees back his friend, le Capitaine Jack, an' le

Capitaine, he's go five mile for fin' Tony on' de shell hole an'  fetch heem to le docteur and stay wit' him till


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VII. THE FOREMAN 49



Top




Page No 52


he's fix (h)up.  Nom  de Dieu!  You pay for dat!  Mama!  You mak' shame for me on my  heart!"  cried the old

Frenchman, beating his breast, while sobs  shook his  voice. 

CHAPTER VIII. FREE SPEECH

Fifty years ago Blackwater town was a sawmill village on the  Blackwater River which furnished the power

for the first little  sawmill set up by Grant Maitland's father. 

Down the river came the sawlogs in the early spring when the water  was high, to be caught and held by a

"boom" in a pond from which  they  were hauled up a tramway to the saw.  A quarter of a mile up  stream a  mill

race, tapping the river, led the water to an "overshot  wheel" in  the early days, later to a turbine, thus creating

the  power necessary  to drive the mill machinery.  When the saw was still  the water  overflowed the

"stoplogs" by the "spillway" into the pond  below. 

But that mill race furnished more than power to the mill.  It  furnished besides much colourful romance to the

life of the village  youth of those early days.  For down the mill race they ran their  racing craft, jostling and

screaming, urging with long poles their  laggard flotillas to victory.  The pond by the mill was to the boys

"swimming hole" and fishing pool, where, during the long summer  evenings and through the sunny summer

days, they spent amphibious  hours in high and serene content.  But in springtime when the pond  was black

with floating logs it became the scene of thrilling deeds  of daring.  For thither came the lumberjacks, fresh

from "the  shanties," in their dashing, multicolored garb, to "show off"  before  admiring friends and

sweethearts their skill in "log  running" and  "logrolling" contests which as the spirit of venture  grew would

end  like as not in the icy waters of the pond. 

Here, too, on brilliant winter days the life of the village found  its centre of vivid interest and activity.  For then

the pond would  be a black and glittering surface whereon wheeled and curved the  ringing, gleaming blades of

"fancy" skaters or whereon in sterner  hours opposing "shinny" teams sought glory in Homeric and often  gory

contest. 

But those days and those scenes were now long since gone.  The old  mill stood a picturesque ruin, the water

wheel had given place to  the  steam engine, the pond had shrunk to an insignificant pool  where only

pollywogs and minnows passed unadventurous lives, the  mill race had  dwindled to a trickling stream grown

thick with  watercress and yellow  lilies, and what had once been the centre of  vigorous and romantic  life was

now a back water eddy devoid alike  of movement and of colour. 

A single bit of life remainedthe little log cottage, once the  Manager's house a quarter of a century ago, still

stood away up  among  the pines behind the old mill ruin and remote from the  streets and  homes of the present

town.  At the end of a little  grassy lane it  stood, solid and square, resisting with its well  hewn pinelogs the

gnawing tooth of time.  Abandoned by the growing  town, forgotten by  the mill owner, it was rediscovered

by Malcolm  McNish, or rather by  his keen eyed old mother on their arrival from  the old land six months  ago.

For a song McNish bought the solid  little cottage, he might have  had it as a gift but that he would  not,

restored its roof, cleared out  its stone chimney which, more  than anything else, had caught the  mother's eye,

reset the window  panes, added a wee cunning porch, gave  its facings a coat of paint,  enclosed its bit of

flower garden in  front and its "kale yaird" in  the rear with a rustic paling, and made  it, when the Summer had

done its work, a bonnie homelike spot which  caught the eye and held  the heart of the passerby. 

The interior more than fulfilled the promise of the exterior.  The  big living room with its great stone fireplace

welcomed you on  opening the porch door.  From the living room on the right led two  doors, each giving

entrance to a tiny bedroom and flanking a larger  room known as "the Room." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VIII. FREE SPEECH 50



Top




Page No 53


Within the living room were gathered the household treasures, the  Lares and Penates of the little stone

rosecovered cottage "at hame  awa' ayont the sea."  On the mantel a solid hewn log of oak, a  miracle of

broadaxe work, were "bits o' chiny" rarely valuable as  antiques to the knowing connoisseur but beyond

price to the old  whitehaired lady who daily dusted them with reverent care as  having  been borne by her

mother from the Highland home in the far  north  country when as a bride she came by the "cadger's cairt" to

her new  home in the lonely city of Glasgow.  Of that Glasgow home  and of her  own home later the walls of

the log cottage were  eloquent. 

The character giving bit of furniture, however, in the living room  was a bookcase that stood in a corner.  Its

beautiful inlaid  cabinet  work would in itself have attracted attention, but not the  case but  the books were its

distinction.  The great English poets  were  represented there in serviceable bindings showing signs of  use,

Shakespeare, Wordsworth, Coleridge, Browning, Keats, and with  them in  various editions, Burns.  Beside the

poets Robert Louis had  a place,  and Sir Walter, as well as Kipling and Meredith and other  moderns.  But on

the shelf that showed most wear were to be found  the standard  works of economists of different schools from

the  great Adam Smith to  Marx and the lot of his imitators and disciples.  This was Malcolm's  bookcase.

There was in another corner near the  fireplace a little  table and above it hung a couple of shelves for  books

of another sort,  the Bible and The Westminster Confession,  Bunyan and Baxter and Fox's  Book of Martyrs,

Rutherford and McCheyne  and Law, The Ten Years'  Conflict, Spurgeon's Sermons and Smith's  Isaiah, and a

well worn copy  of the immortal Robbie.  This was the  mother's corner, a cosy spot  where she nourished her

soul by  converse with the great masters of  thought and of conscience. 

In this "cosy wee hoosie" Malcolm McNish and his mother passed  their quiet evenings, for the days were

given to toil, in talk, not  to say discussion of the problems, the rights and wrongs of the  working man.  They

agreed in much; they differed, and strongly, in  point of view.  The mother was all for reform of wrongs with

the  existing economic system, reverencing the great Adam Smith.  The  son  was for a new deal, a new system,

the Socialistic, with  modifications  all his own.  All, or almost all, that Malcolm had  read the mother had  read

with the exception of Marx.  She "cudna  thole yon godless loon"  or his theories or his works.  Malcolm had

grown somewhat sick of Marx  since the war.  Indeed, the war had  seriously disturbed the  foundations of

Malcolm's economic faith,  and he was seeking a  readjustment of his opinion and convictions,  which were

rather at  loose ends.  In this state of mind he found  little comfort from his  shrewd old mother. 

"Y'e have nae anchor, laddie, and ilka woof of air and ilka turn o'  the tide and awa' ye go." 

As for her anchor, she made no bones of announcing that she had  been brought up on the Shorter Catechism

and the Confession and in  consequence found a place for every theory of hers, Social and  Economic as well

as Ethical and Religious, within the four corners  of  the mighty fabric of the Calvinistic system of Philosophy

and  Faith. 

One of the keen joys of her life since coming to the new country  she found in her discussions with the Rev.

Murdo Matheson, whom,  after some considerable hesitation, she had finally chosen to "sit  under."  The Rev.

Murdo's theology was a little narrow for her.  She  had been trained in the schools of the Higher Critics of the

Free Kirk  leaders at home.  She talked familiarly of George Adam  Smith, whom she  affectionately designated

as "George Adam."  She  would wax wrathful  over the memory of the treatment meted out to  Robertson Smith

by a  former generation of Free Kirk heresy hunters.  Hence she regarded with  pity the hesitation with which

her Minister  accepted some of the  positions of the Higher Critics.  Although it  is to be confessed that  the war

had somewhat rudely shattered her  devotion to German theology. 

"What d'ye think o' yere friend Harnack the noo?" her son had jibed  at her soon after the appearance of the

great manifesto from the  German professors. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VIII. FREE SPEECH 51



Top




Page No 54


"What do A think o' him?" she answered, sparring for time.  "What  do A think o' him?"  Then, as her eye ran

over her son's uniform,  for  he was on leave at the time, she blazed forth, "A'll tell ye  what A  think o' him.  A

think that Auld Hornie has his hook intil  him and the  hale kaboodle o' them.  They hae forsaken God and

made  tae themselves  ither gods and the Almichty hae gi'en them ower tae  a reprobate mind." 

But her Canadian Minister's economic positions satisfied her.  He  had specialised in Social and Economic

Science in his University  Course and she considered him sound "in the main." 

She had little patience with half baked theorists and none at all  with mere agitators.  It was therefore with no

small indignation  that  she saw on a Sunday morning Mr. Wigglesworth making his way up  the  lane toward

her house door. 

"The Lord be guid tae us!" she exclaimed.  "What brings yon cratur  hereand on a Sabbath mornin'?  Mind

you, Malcolm," she continued  in  a voice of sharp decision, "A'll hae nane o' his 'rights o'  British  citizens'

clack the morn." 

"Who is it, Mother?" enquired her son, coming from his room to look  out through the window.  "Oh, dinna

fash ye're heid ower yon  windbag," he added, dropping into his broadest Doric and patting  his  mother on the

shoulder. 

"He disna fash me," said his mother.  "Nae fears.  But A'll no  pairmit him to brak the Sabbath in this hoose, A

can tell ye."  None  the less she opened the door to Mr. Wigglesworth with  dignified  courtesy. 

"Guid mornin', Mr. Wigglesworth," she said cordially.  "Ye're airly  on yere way tae the Kirk." 

"Yesthat isyes," replied Mr. Wigglesworth in some confusion, "I  am a bit (h)early.  Fact is, I was

(h)anxious to catch Malcolm  before  'e went aht.  I 'ave a rather (h)important business on 'and  with 'im,  very

(h)important business, I might say." 

"'Business,' did ye say, Mr. Wigglesworth?" Mrs. McNish stood  facing him at the door.  "Business!  On the

Lord's Day?" 

Mr. Wigglesworth gaped at her, hat in hand. 

"Well, Mrs. McNish, not (h)exactly business.  That is," he said  with an apologetic smile, "(h)it depends, you

see, just w'at yeh  puts  (h)into a word, Mrs. McNish." 

Mr. Wigglesworth's head went over to one side as if in  contemplation  of a new and striking idea. 

"A pit nae meaning into a word that's no in it on its ain accoont,"  she replied with uncompromising grimness.

"Business is just  business, an' my son diz nae business on the Lord's Day." 

There was no place for casuistry in the old Scotch lady's mind.  A  thing was or was not, and there was an end

to that. 

"Certainly, Mrs. McNish, certainly!  And so sez I.  But there might  be a slight difference of (h)opinion

between you and I, so to  speak,  as to just w'at may constitute 'business.'  Now, for  (h)instance"  Mr.

Wigglesworth was warming to his subject, but  the old lady  standing on her doorstep fixed her keen blue eyes

upon  him and  ruthlessly swept away all argumentation on the matter. 

"If it is a matter consistent with the Lord's Day, come in; if not,  stay oot." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VIII. FREE SPEECH 52



Top




Page No 55


"Oh!  Yes, thank you.  By the way, is your son in, by (h)any  chance?  Per'raps 'e's shavin' 'isself, eh?"  Mr.

Wigglesworth  indulged in a nervous giggle. 

"Shavin' himsel!" exclaimed Mrs. McNish.  "On the Sawbath!  Man,  d'ye think he's a heathen, then?"  Mrs.

McNish regarded the man  before her with severity. 

"An 'eathen?  Not me!  I should consider it an 'eathenish practice  to go dirty of a Sunday," said Mr.

Wigglesworth triumphantly. 

"Hoots, man, wha's talkin' about gaein' dirty?  Can ye no mak due  preparation on the Saturday?  What is yere

Saturday for?" 

This was a new view to Mr. Wigglesworth and rather abashed him. 

"What is it, Mother?"  Malcolm's voice indicated a desire to  appease the wrath that gleamed in his mother's

eye.  "Oh, it is Mr.  Wigglesworth.  Yes, yes!  I want to see Mr. Wigglesworth.  Will you  come in, Mr.

Wigglesworth?" 

"Malcolm, A was jist tellin' Mr. Wigglesworth" 

"Yes, yes, I know, Mother, but I want" 

"Malcolm, ye ken what day it is.  And A wull not" 

"Yes, Mother, A ken weel, but" 

"And ye ken ye'll be settin' oot for the Kirk in half an oor" 

"Half an hour, Mother?  Why, it is only half past nine" 

"A ken weel what it is.  But A dinna like tae be fashed and  flustered in ma mind on ma way till the Hoose o'

God." 

"I shall only require a very few moments, Madam," said Mr.  Wigglesworth.  "The matter with w'ich I am

(h)entrusted need not  take  more than a minute or two.  In fact, I simply want to  (h)announce a  special, a very

special meetin' of the Union this  (h)afternoon." 

"A releegious meetin', Mr. Wigglesworth?" enquired Mrs. McNish. 

"Wellnot exactlythat isI don't know but you might call it a  religious meetin'.  To my mind, Mrs.

McNish, you know" 

But Mrs. McNish would have no sophistry. 

"Mr. Wigglesworth," she began sternly. 

But Malcolm cut in. 

"Now, Mother, I suppose it's a regular enough meeting.  Just wait  till I get my hat, Mr. Wigglesworth.  I'll be

with you." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VIII. FREE SPEECH 53



Top




Page No 56


His mother followed him into the house, leaving Mr. Wigglesworth at  the door. 

"Malcolm," she began with solemn emphasis. 

"Now, now, Mother, surely you know me well enough by this time to  trust my judgment in a matter of this

kind," said her son,  hurriedly  searching for his hat. 

"Ay, but A'm no sae sure o' yon buddie" 

"Hoot, toot," said her son, passing out.  "A'll be back in abundant  time for the Kirk, Mither.  Never you fear." 

"Weel, weel, laddie, remember what day it is.  Ye ken weel it's no  day for warldly amusement." 

"Ay, Mither," replied her son, smiling a little at the associating  of Mr. Wigglesworth with amusement of any

sort on any day. 

In abundance of time Malcolm was ready to allow a quiet, unhurried  walk with his mother which would bring

them to the church a full  quarter of an hour before the hour of service. 

It happened that the Rev. Murdo was on a congenial theme and in  specially good form that morning. 

"How much better is a man than a sheep," was his text, from which  with great ingenuity and eloquence he

proceeded to develop the  theme  of the supreme value of the human factor in modern life,  social and

industrial.  With great cogency he pressed the argument  against the  inhuman and degrading view that would

make man a mere  factor in the  complex problem of Industrial Finance, a mere  inanimate cog in the  Industrial

Machine. 

"What did you think of the sermon, Mother?" asked Malcolm as they  entered the quiet lane leading home. 

"No sae bad, laddie, no sae bad.  Yon's an able laddie, especially  on practical themes.  Ay, it was no that bad,"

replied his mother  with cautious approval. 

"What about his view of the Sabbath?" 

"What about it?  Wad ye no lift a sheep oot o' the muck on the  Sawbath?" 

"A would, of course," replied Malcolm. 

"Weel, what?" 

"A was jist thinkin' o' Mr. Wigglesworth this morning." 

"Yon man!" 

"You were rather hard on him this morning', eh, Mither?" 

"Hard on him?  He's no a sheep, nor in some ways as guid's a sheep,  A grant ye that, but such as he is was it

no ma duty to pull him  oot  o' the mire o' Sawbath desecration and general ungodliness?" 

"Aw, Mither, Mither!  Ye're incorrigible!  Ye ought to come to the  meeting this afternoon and give them all a

lug out." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VIII. FREE SPEECH 54



Top




Page No 57


"A wull that then," said his mother heartily.  "They need it, A  doot." 

"Hoots!  Nonsense, Mither!" said her son hastily, knowing well how  thoroughly capable she was of not only

going to a meeting of Union  workers but also of speaking her mind if in her judgment they were  guilty of

transgressing the Sabbath law.  "The meeting will be just  as religious as Mr. Matheson's anyway." 

"A'm no sae sure," said his mother grimly. 

Whether religious in the sense understood by Mrs. McNish, the  meeting was not wanting in ethical interest or

human passion.  It  was  a gathering of the workers in the various industries in the  town,  Trade Unionists most

of them, but with a considerable number  who had  never owed allegiance to any Union and a number of

disgruntled  exUnionists.  These latter were very vociferous and  for the most part  glib talkers, with passions

that under the  slightest pressure spurted  foaming to the surface.  Returned  soldiers there were who had taken

on  their old jobs but who had not  yet settled down into the colourless  routine of mill and factory  work under

the discipline of those who  often knew little of the  essentials of discipline as these men knew  them.  A group

of  FrenchCanadian factory hands, taken on none too  willingly in the  stress of war work, constituted an

element of  friction, for the  soldiers despised and hated them.  With these there  mingled new  immigrants from

the shipyards and factories of the Old  Land, all  members or exmembers of Trade Unions, Socialists in

training and  doctrine, familiar with the terminology and jargon of  those  Socialistic debating schools, the

Local Unions of England and  Scotland, alert, keen, ready of wit and ready of tongue, rejoicing  in  wordy,

passionate debate, ready for anything, fearing nothing. 

The occasion of the meeting was the presence of a great  International  Official of the American Federation of

Labour, and its  purpose to  strengthen International Unionism against the undermining  of  guerilla bands of

nonUnionists and very especially against the new  organizations emanating from the far West, the One Big

Union. 

At the door of the hall stood Mr. Wigglesworth, important, fussy  and unctuously impressive, welcoming,

directing, introducing and,  incidentally but quite ineffectively, seeking to inspire with  respect  for his august

person a nondescript crowd of small boys  vainly seeking  entrance.  With an effusiveness amounting to

reverence he welcomed  McNish and directed him in a mysterious  whisper toward a seat on the  platform,

which, however, McNish  declined, choosing a seat at the side  about half way up the aisle. 

A local Union official was addressing the meeting but saying  nothing in particular, and simply filling in till

the main speaker  should arrive.  McNish, quite uninterested in the platform, was  quietly taking note of the

audience, with many of whom he had made  a  slight acquaintance.  As his eye travelled slowly from face to

face it  was suddenly arrested.  There beside her father was Annette  Perrotte,  who greeted him with a bright

nod and smile.  They had  long ago made  up their tiff.  Then McNish had another surprise.  At  the door of the

hall appeared Captain Jack Maitland who, after  coolly surveying the  room, sauntered down the aisle and took

a seat  at his side.  He nodded  to McNish. 

"Quite a crowd, McNish," he said.  "I hear the American Johnnie is  quite a spouter so I came along to hear." 

McNish looked at him and silently nodded.  He could not understand  his presence at that kind of a meeting. 

"You know I am a Union man now," said Captain Jack, accurately  reading his silence.  "Joined a couple of

months ago." 

But McNish kept his face gravely noncommittal, wondering how it  was that this important bit of news had

not reached him.  Then he  remembered that he had not attended the last two monthly meetings  of  his Union,

and also he knew that little gossip of the shops came  his  way.  None the less, he was intensely interested in


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VIII. FREE SPEECH 55



Top




Page No 58


Maitland's  appearance.  He did Captain Jack the justice to acquit him of  anything but the most honourable

intentions, yet he could not make  clear to his mind what end the son of his boss could serve by  joining  a

Labour Union.  He finally came to the conclusion that  this was but  another instance of an "Intellectual"

studying the  social and economic  side of Industry from firsthand observation.  It was a common enough

thing in the Old Land.  He was conscious of  a little contempt for this  dilettante sort of Labour Unionism,  and

he was further conscious of a  feeling of impatience and  embarrassment at Captain Jack's presence.  He

belonged to the enemy  camp, and what right had he there?  From  looks cast in their  direction it was plain that

others were asking the  same question.  His thought received a sudden and unexpected exposition  from the

platform from no less a person than Mr. Wigglesworth himself  to  whom as one of the oldest officials in

Unionised Labour in the town  had been given the honour of introducing the distinguished visitor  and

delegate. 

In flowing periods and with a reckless but wholly unauthorised  employment of aspirates he "welcomed the

(h)audience, (h)especially  the ladies, and other citizens among 'oom 'e was delighted to  (h)observe a

representative of the (h)employing class 'oo was for  the  present 'e believed one of themselves."  To his

annoyed  embarrassment  Captain Jack found himself the observed of many eyes,  friendly and  otherwise.  "But

'e would assure Captain Maitland that  although 'e  might feel as if 'e 'ad no right to be 'ere" 

"'Ere! 'Ere!" came a piercing voice in unmistakable approval,  galvanising the audience out of its apathy into

instant emotional  intensity. 

"(H)I want most (h)emphatically to (h)assure Captain Maitland,"  continued Mr. Wigglesworth, frowning

heavily upon the interrupter,  "that 'e is as welcome" 

"No!  No!" cried the same Cockney voice, followed by a slight  rumbling applause. 

"I say 'e is," shouted Mr. Wigglesworth, supported by hesitating  applause. 

"No!  No!  We don't want no toffs 'ere."  This was followed by more  definite applause from the group

immediately surrounding the  speaker. 

Mr. Wigglesworth was much affronted and proceeded to administer a  rebuke to the interrupter. 

"I (h)am surprised," he began, with grieved and solemn emphasis. 

"Mr. Chairman," said the owner of the Cockney voice, rising to his  feet and revealing himself a small man

with large head and thin  wizened features, "Mr. Chairman, I rise to protest right 'ere an'  naow against the

presence of (h)any representative of the (h)enemy  class at" 

"Aw, shut up!" yelled a soldier, rising from his place.  "Throw out  the little rat!" 

Immediately there was uproar.  On every side returned soldiers,  many of whom had been in Captain Jack's

battalion, sprang up and  began moving toward the little Cockney who, boldly standing his  ground, was wildly

appealing to the chair and was supported by the  furious cheering of a group of his friends, Old Country men

most of  whom, as it turned out, were of the extreme Socialist type.  By  this  time it had fully been borne in

upon Captain Jack's mind,  somewhat  dazed by the unexpected attack, that he was the occasion  of the  uproar.

Rising from his place he tried vainly to catch the  Chairman's  attention. 

"Come up to the platform," said a voice in his ear.  He turned and  saw McNish shouldering his way through

the excited crowd toward the  front.  After a moment's hesitation he shrugged his shoulders and  followed.  The

move caught the eye and apparently the approval of  the  audience, for it broke into cheers which gathered in


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VIII. FREE SPEECH 56



Top




Page No 59


volume  till by  the time that McNish and Captain Jack stood on the platform  the great  majority were wildly

yelling their enthusiastic approval  of their  action.  McNish stood with his hand raised for a hearing.  Almost

instantly there fell a silence intense and expectant.  The  Scotchman  stood looking in the direction of the

excited Cockney  with cold steady  eye. 

"A'm for freedom!  The right of public assembly!  A'm feart o' nae  enemy, not the deevil himself.  This

gentleman is a member of my  Union and he stays rrright heerre."  With a rasping roll of  his  r's he

seemed to be ripping the skin off the little Cockney's  very  flesh.  The response was a yell of savage cheers

which seemed  to rock  the building and which continued while Mr. Wigglesworth in  overflowing  effusiveness

first shook Maitland's limp hand in a  violent  doublehanded pump handle exercise and then proceeded to

introduce him  to the distinguished visitor, shouting his name in  Maitland's ear, "Mr  'Oward (H)E. Bigelow,"

adding with a sudden  inspiration, "(H)Introduce  'im to the (h)audience.  Yes!  Yes!  Most (h)assuredly," and

continued  pushing both men toward the front  of the platform, the demonstration  increasing in violence. 

"I say, old chap," shouted Captain Jack in the stranger's ear, "I  feel like a fool." 

"I feel like a dozen of 'em," shouted Mr. Bigelow in return.  "But," he added with a slow wink, "this old fool is

the daddy of  'em  all.  Go on, introduce me, or they'll bust something loose." 

Captain Jack took one step to the front of the platform and held up  his hand.  The cheering assumed an even

greater violence, then  ceased  in sudden breathless silence. 

"Ladies and gentlemen," he said in a slightly bored voice, "this  gentleman is Mr. Howard E. Bigelow, a

representative of the  American  Federation of Labour, whom as a member of the Woodworkers'  Union,  Local

197, I am anxious to hear if you don't mind." 

He bowed to the visitor, bowed to the audience once more swaying  under a tempest of cheers, and, followed

by McNish, made his way to  his seat. 

From the first moment of his speech Mr. Howard E. Bigelow had to  fight for a hearing.  The little Cockney

was the centre of a well  organised and thoroughly competent body of obstructers who by clever  "heckling,"

by points of order, by insistent questioning, by playing  now upon the antiAmerican string, now upon the

antiFederation  string, by ribald laughter, by cheering a happy criticism,  completely  checked every attempt

of the speaker to take flight in  his oratory.  The International official was evidently an old hand  in this sort of

game, but in the hands of these past masters in the  art of obstruction  he met more than his match.  Maitland

was amazed  at his patience, his  selfcontrol, his adroitness, but they were all  in vain.  At last he  was forced to

appeal to the Chairman for  British fair play.  But the  Chairman was helplessly futile and his  futility was only

emphasised by  Mr. Wigglesworth's attempts now at  browbeating which were met with  derision and again at

entreaty which  brought only demands for ruling  on points of order, till the meeting  was on the point of

breaking up  in confused disorder. 

"McNish, I think I'll take a hand in this," said Captain Jack in  the Scotchman's ear.  "Are you game?" 

"Wait a wee," said McNish, getting to his feet.  Slowly he once  more made his way to the platform.  As the

crowd caught on to his  purpose they broke into cheering.  When he reached the side of the  speaker he spoke a

word in his ear, then came to the front with his  hand held up.  There was instant quiet.  He looked coolly over

the  excited, disintegrating audience for a moment or two. 

"A belonged tae the Feeftyfirrst Diveesion," he said in his  richest Doric.  "We had a rare time wi' bullies

over there.  A'm  for  free speech!  Noo, listen tae me, you Cockney wheedle doodle.  Let  another cheep out o'

yere trap an' the Captain there will fling  ye oot  o' this room as we did the Kayser oot o' France." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VIII. FREE SPEECH 57



Top




Page No 60


"You said it, McNish," said Maitland, leaping to the aisle.  With a  roar a dozen returned men were on their

feet. 

"Steady, squad!" rang out Captain Jack's order.  "Fall into this  aisle!  Shun!"  As if on parade the soldiers fell

into line behind  their captain. 

"Macnamara!" he said, pointing to a huge Irishman. 

"Sir!" said Macnamara. 

"You see that little ratfaced chap?" 

"Yes, sir." 

"Take your place beside him." 

With two steps Macnamara was beside his man. 

"Mr. Chairman, I protest," began the little Cockney fiercely. 

"Pass him up," said the Captain sharply. 

With one single motion Macnamara's hand swept the little man out of  his place into the aisle. 

"Chuck him out!" said Captain Jack quietly. 

From hand to hand, with never a pause, amid the jeers and laughter  of the crowd the little man was passed

along like a bundle of old  rags till he disappeared through the open door. 

"Who's next?" shouted Macnamara joyfully. 

"As you were!" came the sharp command. 

At once Macnamara stood at attention. 

Captain Jack nodded to the platform. 

"All right," he said quietly. 

Mr. Howard E. Bigelow finished his speech in peace.  He made appeal  for the closing up of the ranks of

Labour in preparation for the  big  fight which was rapidly coming.  They had just finished with  Kaiserism  in

Europe but they were faced with only another form of  the same  spirit in their own land.  They wanted no more

fighting,  God knew they  had had enough of that, but there were some things  dearer than peace,  and Labour

was resolved to get and to hold those  things which they had  fought for, "which you British and especially  you

Canadians shed so  much blood to win.  We are making no threats,  but we are not going to  stand for tyranny at

the hands of any man  or any class of men in this  country.  Only one thing will defeat  us, not the traditional

enemies  of our class but disunion in our  own ranks due to the fool tactics of  a lot of disgruntled and

discredited traitors like the man who has  just been fired from this  meeting."  He asked for a committee which

would take the whole  situation in hand.  He closed with a promise that  in any struggle  which they undertook

under the guidance of their  International  Officers the American Federation of Labour to their last  dollar

would be behind them. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER VIII. FREE SPEECH 58



Top




Page No 61


Before the formal closing of the meeting Maitland slipped quietly  out.  As he reached the sidewalk a light

hand touched his arm.  Turning he saw at his elbow Annette, her face aglow and her black  eyes ablaze with

passionate admiration. 

"Oh, Captain Jack," she panted, her hands outstretched, "you were  just wonderful!  Splendid!  Oh! I don't

know what to say!  I"  She  paused in sudden confusion.  A hot colour flamed in her face.  Maitland  took her

hands in his. 

"Hello, Annette!  I saw you there.  Why!  What's up, little girl?" 

A sudden rush of tears had filled her eyes. 

"Oh, nothing.  I am just excited, I guess.  I don't know what"  She pulled her hands away.  "But you were

great!"  She laughed  shrilly. 

"Oh, it was your friend McNish did the trick," said Captain Jack.  "Very neat bit of work that, eh?  Very neat

indeed.  Awfully clever  chap!  Are you going home now?" 

"No, I am waiting."  She paused shyly. 

"Oh, I see!" said Captain Jack with a smile.  "Lucky chap, by  Jove!" 

"I am waiting for my father," said Annette, tossing her head. 

"Oh, then, if that's all, come along with me.  Your father knows  his way about."  The girl paused a moment,

hesitating.  Then with a  sudden resolve she cried gaily, 

"Well, I will.  I want to talk to you about it.  Oh, I am so  excited!"  She danced along at his side in gay

abandon.  As they  turned at the first corner Maitland glanced over his shoulder. 

"Hello!  Here's McNish," he cried, turning about.  "Shall we wait  for him?" 

"Oh, never mind Malcolm," cried the girl excitedly, "come along.  I  don't want him just now.  I want"  She

checked herself abruptly.  "I  want to talk to you." 

"Oh, all right," said Captain Jack.  "He's gone back anyway.  Come  along Annette, old girl.  I have been

wanting to see you for a long  time." 

"Well, you see me," said the girl, laughing up into his eyes with  a frank, warm admiration in hers that made

Captain Jack's heart  quicken a bit in its steady beat.  He was a young man with a normal  appreciation of his

own worth.  She, young, beautiful, unspoiled,  in  the innocence of her girlish heart was flinging at him the full

tribute of a warm, generous admiration with every flash of her  black  eyes and every intonation of her voice.

Small wonder if  Captain Jack  found her good to look at and to listen to.  Often  during the walk  home he kept

saying to himself, "Jove, that McNish  chap is a lucky  fellow!"  But McNish, taking his lonely way home,  was

only conscious  that the evening had grown chilly and grey. 

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE

Business was suspended for the day in Blackwater.  That is, men  went through their accustomed movements,

but their thoughts were  far  apart from the matters that were supposed to occupy their minds  during  the


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE 59



Top




Page No 62


working hours of the day.  In the offices, in the  stores, in the  shops, on the streets, in the schools, in the homes

the one, sole  topic of conversation, the one mental obsession was  The Great Game.  Would the Maitland Mill

Hockey Team pull it off?  Blackwater was not a  unit in desiring victory for the Maitland Mill  team, for the

reason  that the team's present position of proud  eminence in the hockey world  of Eastern Ontario had been

won by a  series of smashing victories over  local and neighbouring rival  teams.  They had first disposed of that

snappy seven of lightning  lightweights, the local High School team,  the champions in their  own League.

They had smashed their way through  the McGinnis  Foundry Seven in three Homeric contests.  This victory

attracted  the notice of the Blackwater Black Eagles, the gay and  dashing  representatives of Blackwater's most

highly gilded stratum of  society, a clever, hardfighting, neverdying group of athletes  who,  summer and

winter, kept themselves in perfect form, and who  had moved  rapidly out of obscurity into the dazzling

spotlight of  championship  over their district.  For the sake of the practice in  it and in  preparation for their

games in the Eastern Ontario Hockey  League, they  took on the Maitland Mill team. 

It took the Black Eagles a full week to recover sufficient control  to be able to speak intelligibly as to the

"how" and "why" of that  match.  For the Mill team with apparent ease passed in thirteen  goals  under and over

and behind and beside the big broad goal stick  of Bell  Blackwood, the goal wonder of the League; and the

single  register for  the Eagles had been netted by Fatty Findlay's own  stick in a moment of  aberration.  During

the week following the  Black Eagle debacle the  various Bank managers, Law Office managers  and other

financial  magnates of the town were lenient with their  clerks.  Social functions  were abandoned.  The young

gentlemen had  one continuous permanent and  unbreakable engagement at the rink or  in preparation for it.  But

all  was in vain.  The result of the  second encounter was defeat for the  Eagles, defeat utter,  unmistakable and

inexplicable except on the  theory that they had  met a superior team.  Throughout the hockey  season the

Maitland  Mill maintained an unbroken record of victory till  their fame flew  far; and at the close of the season

enthusiasts of the  game had  arranged a match between the winners of the Eastern Ontario  Hockey  League,

the renowned Cornwall team and the Maitland Mill boys.  To  day the Cornwalls were in town, and the town

in consequence was  quite unfit for the ordinary duties of life.  The Eagles almost to  a  man were for the local

team; for they were sports true to type.  Not so  however their friends and following, who resented defeat of

their men  at the hands of a working class team. 

Of course it was Jack Maitland who was responsible for their  humiliation.  It was he who had organised his

fellow workmen, put  them through a blood and iron discipline, filled them with his own  spirit of irresistible

furious abandon in attack which carried them  to victory. 

It was an old game with Jack Maitland.  When a High School boy he  had developed that spirit of dominating

and indomitable leadership  that had made his team the glory of the town.  Later by sound and  steady grinding

at the game he had developed a style and plan of  team  play which had produced a town team in the winter

immediately  preceding the war that had won championship honors.  Now with his  Mill team he was simply

repeating his former achievements. 

It had astonished his friends to learn that Captain Jack was  playing hockey again.  He had played no game

except in a desultory  way since the war.  He had resisted the united efforts of the  Eagles  and their women

friends to take the captaincy of that team.  The mere  thought of ever appearing on the ice in hockey uniform

gave him a sick  feeling at his heart.  Of that noble seven whom he  had in prewar days  led so often to victory

four were still "over  there," one was  wandering round a darkened room.  Of the remaining  two, one Rupert

Stillwell was too deeply engrossed in large  financial affairs for  hockey.  Captain Jack himself was the  seventh,

and the mere sight of a  hockey stick on a school boy's  shoulder gave him a heart stab. 

It was his loyal pal Patricia Templeton, who gave him the first  impulse toward the game again.  To her

pleading he had yielded so  far  as to coach, on a Saturday afternoon, her team of High School  girls to  victory.

But it was the Reverend Murdo Matheson who  furnished the  spur to conscience that resulted in the organising

of  the Maitland  Mill team. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE 60



Top




Page No 63


"You, John Maitland, more than any of us and more than all of us  together can draw these lads of yours from

the pool rooms and  worse,"  the Reverend Murdo had said one day in early winter. 

"Great Scott, Padre"the Reverend Murdo had done his bit  overseas  "what are you giving me now?" 

"You, more than any or all of us, I am saying," repeated the  minister solemnly.  "For God's sake, man, get

these lads on the ice  or anywhere outofdoors for the good of their immortal souls." 

"Me!  And why me, pray?" Captain Jack had asked.  "I'm no uplifter.  Why jump on me?" 

"You, because God has bestowed on you the gift to lead men," said  the minister with increasing solemnity.

"A high gift it is, and  one  for which God will hold you responsible." 

That very night, passing by the Lucky Strike Pool Rooms, Captain  Jack had turned in to find a score and

more of youthsmany of them  from the millsflashing their money with reckless freedom in an

atmosphere thick with foul tobaccosmoke and reeking with profane  and  lewd speech.  On reaching his home

that night Maitland went  straight  to the attic and dug up his hockey kit.  Before he slept  he had laid  his plans

for a league among the working lads in the  various  industries in the town. 

It was no easy task to force these men into training habits, to  hold them to the grind, to discipline them into

selfcontrol in  temper and in desire.  It was of vast assistance to him that three  of  his seven were overseas

men, while some dozen or so of the  twenty in  the club were returned soldiers.  It was part of his  discipline that

his team should never shirk a day's work for the  game except on the  rare occasions when they went on tour.

Hence  the management in the  various mills and factories, at first hostile  and suspicious, came to  regard these

athletic activities on the  part of their employees with  approval and finally came to give  encouragement and

support to the  games. 

Today was a half holiday for the Maitland Mills and the streets  were noticeably full of the men and their

sweethearts and wives in  their Sunday clothes.  Not the team, however.  Maitland knew better  than that.  He

took his men for a run in the country before noon,  bringing them home in rich warm glow.  Then after a bath

and a hard  rubdown they dined together at the mill and then their Captain  ordered them home to sleep,

forbidding them the streets till they  were on their way to the game. 

On his way home Captain Jack was waylaid by his admirer and  champion, Patricia.  She, standing in front of

his car, brought  him  to a halt. 

"I have not even seen you for a whole week," she complained,  getting in beside him, "and your phone is

always busy in the  evening.  Of course no one can get you during the day.  And I do  want to know  how the

team is.  Oh! do tell me they are fit for the  game of their  lives!  Are they every one fit?" 

"Fit and fine." 

"And will they win?" 

"Sure thing," said Captain Jack quietly. 

"Oh, I hope you are right.  But you are so sure," exclaimed his  companion.  "The Cornwalls are wonderful,

Rupert says." 

"He would." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE 61



Top




Page No 64


"Oh!  I forgot you don't think much of Rupert," sighed Patricia. 

"I haven't time, you see," answered Captain Jack gravely. 

"Oh, you know what I mean.  It is a pity, too, for he is really  very nice.  I mean he is so good to me," sighed

Patricia again. 

"Don't sigh, Patsy, old girl.  It really isn't worth it, you know.  How is the supply of choc's keeping up?" 

"Now you are thinking me a pig.  But tell me about your men.  Are  they really in form?" 

"Absolutely at the peak." 

"And that darling Fatty Findlay.  I do hope he will not lose his  head and let a goal in.  He is perfectly adorable

with that  everlasting smile of his.  I do hope Fatty is at the peak, too.  Is  he, really?"  The anxiety in Patricia's

tone was more than painful. 

"Dear Patsy, he is right at the pinnacle." 

"Captain Jack, if you don't win tonight I shallwell, I shall  just weep my eyes out." 

"That settles it, Pat.  We shall win.  We can'tI can't spare  those lovely eyes, you know," said Captain Jack,

smiling at her. 

One by one Captain Jack's team were passed in reviewthe defence,  Macnamara and "Jack" Johnson, so

called for his woolly white head;  "Reddy" Hughes, Ross, "Snoopy" Sykes, who with Captain Jack made  the

forward line, all were declared to be fit to deliver the last  ounce in  their bodies, the last flicker in their souls. 

"Do you know, Captain Jack," said Patricia gravely, "there is one  change you ought to make in your forward

line." 

"Yes!  What is that, Pat?" asked Captain Jack, with never a  suggestion of a smile. 

"I would change Snoopy for Geordie Ross.  You know Geordie is a  little too careful, and he is hardly fast

enough for you.  Now you  and Snoopy on left wing would be oh! perfectly wonderful." 

"Patsy, you are a wizard!" exclaimed Captain Jack.  "That very  change has been made and the improvement is

unbelievable.  We are  both lefthanders and we pull off our little specialties far more  smoothly than Geordie

and I could.  You have exactly hit the bull.  You watch for that back of the goal play tonight.  Well, here we

are.  You have good seats, I understand." 

"Oh, yes.  Rupert, you see, as patron of the Eagles was able to get  the very best.  But won't you come in and

see mother?  She is  really  quite worked up over it, though of course she couldn't bear  to go." 

Captain Jack checked the refusal on his lips. 

"Yes, I will go in for a few minutes," he said gravely.  "No!  Your  mother would notcould not come, of

course." 

There flashed before his mind a picture from prewar days.  The  rink packed with wildly excited throngs and

in a certain reserved  section midway down the side the TempletonMaitland party with its  distinguished


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE 62



Top




Page No 65


looking men and beautiful women following with eager  faces and shining eyes the fortunes of their sons in

the fight  before  them.  The flash of that picture was like a hand of ice upon  his heart  as Captain Jack entered

the cosy living room. 

"Here he is, Mamma!" cried Patricia as she ushered her hero into  the room with a sweeping gesture.  "And he

brings the most cheering  news.  They are going to win!" 

"But how delightful!" exclaimed Adrien coming from the piano where  she had been playing, with Rupert

Stillwell turning her music for  her. 

"I suppose upon the best authority," said Stillwell, grinning at  Patricia. 

"We are so glad you found time to run in," said Mrs. Templeton.  "You must have a great deal to say to your

team on the last  afternoon." 

"I'm glad I came too, now," said Captain Jack, holding the fragile  hand in his and patting it gently.  "I am

afraid Patricia is  responsible for my coming in.  I don't really believe I could have  ventured on my own." 

A silence fell on the company which none of them seemed able to  break.  Other days were hard upon them.  In

this very room it was  that that other seven were wont to meet for their afternoon tea  before their great

matches. 

Mrs. Templeton, looking up at Jack, found his eyes fixed upon her  and full of tears.  With a swift upward

reach of her arms she  caught  him and drew his head to her breast. 

"I know, Jack dear," she said, with lips that quivered piteously.  For a moment or two he knelt before her

while she held him in a  close  embrace.  Then he gently kissed her cheek and rose to his  feet. 

"Give him some tea, Adrien," she said, making a gallant struggle to  steady her voice, "a cup of teaand no

cake.  I remember, you  see,"  she added with a tremulous smile. 

Adrien came back quickly from the window. 

"Yes! a fresh cup!" she cried eagerly, "and a sandwich.  You, Pat,  get the sandwiches.  No cake.  We must do

nothing to imperil the  coming victory." 

"You have a wonderful team, Jack, I hear," said her mother.  "Come  and sit here beside me and tell me about

them.  Patricia has been  keeping me informed, but she is not very coherent at times.  Of  course, I know about

your wonderful goal keeper Findlay, is it  not?"  And the gentle little lady kept a stream of conversation  going,

for  she saw how deeply moved Maitland was.  It was his first  visit to the  Rectory since he had taken up the

game again, and the  rush of emotion  released by the vivid memory of those old happy  days when that jolly

group of boys had filled this familiar room  with their noisy clatter  wellnigh overcame him. 

For a minute or two he fussed with the tea things till he could  master his voice, then he said very quietly: 

"They are very decent chapsreally very good fellows and they have  taken their training extraordinarily

well.  Of course, Macnamara  and  Johnson were in my old company, and that helps a lot." 

"Yes, I remember Macnamara quite well.  He is a fine big Irishman." 

"Fancy you remembering him, Mrs. Templeton," said Captain Jack. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE 63



Top




Page No 66


"Of course, I remember him.  He is one of our boys." 

"Let's see, he is one of your defence, isn't he?" said Stillwell,  who had felt himself rather out of the

conversation.  Maitland  nodded.  The presence of Stillwell in that room introduced a  painful  element.  Once he

had been one of the seven and though  never so  intimately associated with the Rectory life as the others,  yet at

all  team gatherings he had had his place.  But since the war  Maitland had  never been able to endure his

presence in that room.  Today, with the  memory of those old thrilling days pressing hard  upon his heart, he

could not bear to look upon a man, once one of  them, now forever an  outsider.  The tea coming in brought to

Maitland relief. 

"Ah, here you are," he cried anticipating Stillwell in relieving  Adrien of part of her load.  "You are a life

saver.  Tea is the  thing  for this hour." 

"Three lumps, is it not?" said the girl, smiling at him.  "You see,  I remember, though you really don't deserve

it.  And here is Pat  with  the sandwiches." 

"Yes! a whole plate for yourself, Captain Jack," said Patricia.  "Come and sit by me here." 

"No indeed!" said her sister with a bright glow on her cheeks.  "Jack is going to sit right here by the teapot,

and me," she  added,  throwing him a swift glance. 

"No! you are both wrong, children," said their mother.  "Jack is  coming to sit beside me.  He's my boy this

afternoon." 

"Mother, we will all share him," said Patricia, placing chairs near  her mother.  "I must talk about the match, I

simply must." 

A shadow for a moment wiped the brightness from the face and eyes  of the elder sister, but yielding to her

mother's appeal, she  joined  the circle, saying to Maitland, 

"I don't believe you want to talk about the match, do you?  That is  not supposed to be good psychology before

a match.  What you really  want is a good sleep.  Isn't that right?" 

"He has just sent his men off to bed, I know," said Patricia, "and  we will send him off when he has had his

tea." 

"I am so glad you are playing again," said Mrs. Templeton to  Maitland as he sat down by her side.  "You need

more recreation  than  you have been taking, I believe." 

A shadow crossed Maitland's face. 

"I don't believe I need recreation very much, but these chaps of  mine do," he said simply. 

"The workmen, you mean!" 

"Yes.  They lead rather a dull life, you know.  Not much colour.  A  pool room on the whole has rather a rotten

effect upon a chap who  has  been nine or ten hours indoors already and who sticks at the  same  thing day in

and day out for months at a time." 

"Ah, I see.  You mean you took up hockey forahto help" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE 64



Top




Page No 67


"Well, I don't want to pose as a workingman's advocate and that  sort of thing.  But really he has a slow time." 

"Then, why doesn't he get busy and do something for himself," broke  in Stillwell, impatiently.  "The Lord

knows he is getting most of  the  money these days and has more spare time than anyone else in  the

community." 

But Maitland ignored him, till Patricia intervened. 

"Tell me about that," she demanded. 

"Look here!" said her sister.  "You are not going to get Jack into  a labour controversy this afternoon.  But I

would just like to ask  you, Pat, how keen you'd be on organising and conducting a Literary  and Debating

Society after you had put in not five and a half  hours'  lessons, but eight or nine hours'!  It would take some

doing, eh?  But  let's cut out the labour trouble.  It is nearly  time for his sleep,  isn't it?" 

"Is it, Captain Jack?  If so, we won't keep you a minute," said  Patricia anxiously.  "No, mother! you must not

keep him.  He must  be  on tiptoe tonight." 

Captain Jack rose.  "Patricia would make an ideal trainer," he  said.  "I fear I must really go.  I am awfully glad

to have come in  and seen you all.  Somehow I feel a whole lot better." 

"And so do we, Jack," said the old lady in a wistful voice.  "Won't  you come again soon?" 

Maitland hesitated a moment, glancing at Adrien. 

"Oh, do!" said the girl, with a little colour coming into her face.  "It has been a little like old times to see you

this way." 

"Yes, hasn't it?" said Stillwell.  "Awfully jolly." 

Maitland stiffened and turned again to the old lady whose eyes were  turned on him with sad entreaty. 

"Yes, I shall come to see you," said Maitland, bowing over her hand  in farewell. 

"We shall expect you to come and see us tonight at the match,  remember, Captain Jack," said Patricia, as he

passed out of the  room.  "Now be sure to go and have your sleep." 

But there was no sleep that afternoon for Captain Jack.  On his way  through the town he was halted by

McNish. 

"The boys want to see you," he said briefly. 

"What boys?  What do you mean, McNish?" 

"At the rooms.  Will you come down now?" 

"Now?  I can't come now, McNish.  I have to be on the ice in three  hours and I must get a little rest.  What's up,

anyway?  Tell them  I'll see them tomorrow." 

"No! they want you now!" said McNish firmly.  "I would advise that  you come." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE 65



Top




Page No 68


"What do you mean, McNish?  Well, get in here and I'll go to see  them." McNish got into the car.  "Now,

what's all the mystery?" 

"Better wait," said McNish, grimly. 

"Well, it is a dog's trick," said Maitland wrathfully, "to get on  to a chap before a big match like this." 

In the Union Committee rooms a group of men were awaiting them,  among them Mr. Wigglesworth and the

little cockney who had made  himself so obnoxious at the public meeting. 

"What's all this tomfoolery, Wigglesworth?" demanded Captain Jack,  striding in among them. 

"(H)excuse me," said the little cockney.  "You are a member of the  Woodworkers' Union I (h)understand." 

"Who the devil are you, may I ask?" said Maitland in a rage. 

"(H)allow me," said Mr. Wigglesworth.  "Mister Simmons, Mr.  MaitlandMr. Simmons is our new

secretary, (h)elected last  meetin'." 

"Well, what do you want of me?" demanded Maitland.  "Don't you know  I am tied up this afternoon?" 

"Tied (h)up?" asked Simmons coolly, "'ow?" 

"With the match, confound you." 

"Oh, the match!  And w'at match may that be?  (H)Anythin' to do  with your Union?" 

Maitland glared at him, too dumfounded to speak. 

"You see, Mr. Maitland," began Mr. Wigglesworth in a hurried and  apologetic manner. 

"'Ere! you keep aht o' this," said Simmons sharply, "this 'ere's my  job.  I shall tell Brother Maitland all that is

necessary." 

"I was only going to (h)explain" began Mr. Wigglesworth. 

"Naw then!  IS this your job or mine?  Was you (h)appointed or was  I?  When I find myself (h)unable to

discharge my dooty to the Union  I  might per'aps call on you, Brother Wigglesworth; but until I find  myself in

that situation I 'ope you will refrain from shovin' in  your  'orn."  Brother Simmons' sarcasm appeared to wither

Brother  Wigglesworth into silence. 

"Naw then, Brother Maitland, we shall get (h)on." 

Maitland glanced round on the group of half a dozen men.  Some of  them he knew; others were strangers to

him. 

"I don't know what the business is, gentlemen," he said, curbing  his wrath, "but I want to know if it can't wait

till tomorrow?  You  know our boys are going on the ice in a couple of hours or so" 

"Goin' on the (h)ice!  Goin' on the (h)ice!  W'at's that to do with  Union business?" snarled Simmons.  "This

'ere's no silly kids'  gaime!  It's a man's work we ave in 'and, if you don't want to do  the  business to w'ich you


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE 66



Top




Page No 69


are (h)appointed w'y just say so and we  shall  know 'ow to (h)act.  There 'as been too much o' this gaime

business to  suit me.  If we are men let us (h)act like men." 

"Better get on wi' it," said McNish curtly. 

"I shall get on w'en I am good and ready, Brother McNish," answered  Simmons. 

"All rrright, brother, but A doot ye're oot o' order.  Who is the  chairman o' this Committee?" asked McNish

calmly. 

"Brother Phillips," answered two or three voices. 

"All right.  I suggest you proceed regularly and call the meeting  to order," said McNish quietly.  Simmons,

recognising that it was  Greek meeting Greek, agreed to this. 

Clumsily and hesitatingly Brother Phillips began stating the  business of the Committee.  He had not gone far

before Simmons  interrupted. 

"Mr. Chairman, with your permission I would just like to say that  the resolution passed at the representative

joint meetin' of the  Maitland Mills and Box Factory (h)employees last night will  sufficiently (h)explain the

(h)object of this meetin' 'ere."  Brother  Simmons' tone suggested infinite pity for the lumbering  efforts of the

chairman. 

"Yes, I guess it will," said the chairman, blushing in his  confusion.  Brother Phillips was new to his position

and its  duties. 

"I would suggest that that resolution be read," said Brother  Simmons, the pity in his tone hardly veiling his

contempt. 

"Yes!  Yes!  Of course!" said Brother Phillips hurriedly.  "Eh  would you please read it, Mr.that

isBrother Simmons?" 

With great show of deliberation and of entire mastery of the  situation Mr. Simmons produced a Minute Book

and began: 

"Mr. Chairman and brothers, I may say that this 'ere resolution was  passed at a joint representative meetin' of

all the (h)employees of  the Maitland Company" 

"There is no sich company, Mr. Chairman," said McNish.  "A say let  us hear the resolution.  We'll hear the

speech afterwards if we  must."  It was again Greek meeting Greek, and the little man turned  with a sarcastic

smile to McNish. 

"I suppose Brother McNish is (h)anxious to get ready for this gaime  we've bin 'earing abaht.  I should just like

to remind 'im that we  'ave a bigger gaime on 'and, if 'e wants to get into it.  Personally  I don't 'ave no use for

these 'ere gaimes.  I 'ave seen the same  kind  of capitalistic dodge to distract the workin' man's (h)attention

from  'is real gaime in life.  These circumventions" 

"Maister Chairrman!  A rise" 

"Mr. Chairman, I 'ave the floor and if Brother McNish knows  (h)anythink abaht constitootional

proceedin's" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE 67



Top




Page No 70


"Maister ChairrmanMaisterr Chairrrman!"  Brother McNish's  Doric was ominously rasping.  "A

rise tae a pint of orrderr.  And  Brother Simmons, who claims to be an expert in constitutional  law and

procedure knows I have the floor.  Ma pint of order is  this, that  there is no business before the meeting and as

apparently only aboot  half the members are absent" 

"And 'oo's fault is that?  'E was to get them 'isself," shouted Mr.  Simmons. 

"A searched the toon for them but cudna find them, but as A was  sayin'as the secretary has no business tae

bring before the  meeting  but a wheen havers, A move we adjourn tae tomorrow at 12:30  p. m. in  this place,

and I believe that as Brither Maitland is also  a member o'  this committee he will second the motion." 

Maitland, not knowing in the least what the whole thing was about,  but seeing a way out of the present

mixup, promptly seconded the  motion. 

"Mr. Chairman!" shouted Simmons.  "I am prepared to" 

"Maister Chairrman, A need not remind you that there is no  discussion on a motion to adjourn." 

"That is quite right," said the chairman, in whose memory by some  obscure mental process this fact seemed

to have found a lodging. 

"It is moved that this committee do now adjourn." 

"Mr. Chairman!  I protest," shrieked Brother Simmons frantically. 

"Ay, he's a grand protester!" said Brother McNish. 

The motion was carried by a majority of one, Brothers Wigglesworth,  McNish and Maitland voting in the

affirmative. 

"Traitors!" shrieked Brother Simmons.  "Capitalistic traitors!" 

"Hoot mon!  Ye're no in Hyde Park.  Save yere breath for yere  porritch the morn" said McNish, relaxing

into a grim smile as he  left the rooms. 

"We'll get 'im," said Simmons to his ally and friend.  "'E's in  with that there young pup.  'E knows 'ow to work

'im and 'e'd sell  us  all up, 'e would."  Brother Simmons' brand of profanity strongly  savoured of the London

pavements in its picturesque fluency. 

"Get in here, McNish," said Maitland, who was waiting at the door.  With some hesitation McNish accepted

the invitation. 

"Now, what does this mean?" said Maitland savagely, then checking  his rage, "but I ought to thank you for

getting me out of the grip  of  that frantic idiot.  What is this fool thing?" 

"It's nae that," said McNish shortly.  "It is anything but that.  But I grant ye this was no time to bring it on.

That was beyond  me.  A doot yon puir cratur had a purpose in it, however.  He  disnadoes  not think much of

these games of yours.  But that's  anitheranother"McNish was careful of his speech"matter." 

"But what in" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE 68



Top




Page No 71


"I am just telling you.  There is a strong, a very strong movement  under way among the unions at present." 

"A movement?  Strike, do you mean?" 

"It may be, or worse."  McNish's tone was very grave.  "And as a  good union man they expect your

assistance." 

"Wages again?" 

"Ay, and condeetions and the like." 

"But it is not six months since the last agreement was signed and  that agreement is running still." 

"Ay, it is, but condeetions, conditions have changed since that  date," said McNish, "and there must be

readjustmentat least,  there  is a feeling that way." 

"Readjustment?  But I have had no hint of this in our meetings.  This has not come up for discussion." 

A gentle pity smiled from the rugged face of the man beside him. 

"Hardly," he said.  "It's no done that way." 

They came to McNish's door. 

"Will you come in?" he said courteously.  A refusal was at  Maitland's  lips when the door was opened by an

old lady in a white  frilled cap  and without being able to explain how it came about he  found himself  in the

quaintly furnished but delightfully cosy  livingroom, soaking  in the comfort of a great blazing fire. 

"This is really solid comfort," he said, spreading his hands to the  glowing pine slabs. 

"Ay, ye need it the day.  The fire cheers the heart," said the old  lady. 

"But you don't need it for that, Mrs. McNish," said her visitor,  smiling at the strong, serene face under the

white frilled cap. 

"Do I not then?  An' what aboot yersel'?"  The keen grey eye  searched his face.  Maitland was immediately

conscious of a vast  dreariness in his life.  He sat silent looking into the blazing  fire. 

"Ay," continued the old lady, "but there are the bright spots tae,  an' it's ill tae glower at a cauld hearth stone."

Maitland glanced  quickly at the shrewd and kindly face.  What did she know about him  and his life and his

"cauld hearth stone"?  So he said nothing but  waited.  Suddenly she swerved to another theme. 

"Malcolm," she said, "have ye secured the tickets for the match?" 

"Aw, mither, now it is the terrible auld sport ye are.  She drags  me out to all these things."  His eyes twinkled

at Maitland.  "I  can't find time for any study." 

"Hoots ye and ye're study.  A doot a rale heartening scramble on  the ice wad dae ye mair guid than an oor wi'

yon godless Jew  buddie." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE 69



Top




Page No 72


"She means Marx, of course," said McNish, in answer to Maitland's  look of perplexity.  "She has no use for

him." 

"But the tickets, Malcolm," insisted his mother. 

"Well, mither, A'll confess I clean forgot them.  Ye see," he  hurried to say, "A was that fashed over yon

Committee maitter" 

"Committee maitter!" exclaimed the old lady indignantly.  "Did I  not tell ye no to heed yon screamin' English

cratur wi' his  revolutionary nonsense?" 

"She means Simmons," interjected Malcolm with a little smile.  "He  means well, mither, but A'm vexed aboot

the tickets." 

"Mrs. McNish," said Maitland, "I happen to have two tickets that I  can let you have."  For an instant she

hesitated. 

"We can find a way in, I think, Mr. Maitland," said Malcolm,  forestalling his mother's answer.  But with

simple dignity his  mother  put him aside. 

"A shall be verra pleased indeed to have the tickets, provided you  can spare them, Mr. Maitland.  Never mind,

noo, Malcolm.  A ken  well  what ye're thinkin'.  He's gey independent and his mind is on  thae  revolutionary

buddies o' his.  A'm aye tellin' him this is nae  land  for yon nonsense.  Gin we were in Rooshie, or Germany

whaur  the people  have lived in black slavery or even in the auld land  whaur the fowk  are haudden doon wi'

generations o' class bondage,  there might be a  chance for a revolutionary.  But what can ye dae  in a land

whaur the  fowk are aye climbin' through ither, noo up,  noo down, noo maister,  noo man?  Ye canna make

Canadians  revolutionaries.  They are a' on the  road to be maisters.  Malcolm  is a clever loon but he has a wee

bee in  his bonnet."  The old lady  smiled quizzically at her big,  seriousfaced son. 

"Noo, mither, ye're just talkin' havers," he said.  "My mother is  as great a Socialist as I am." 

"Ay, but A keep ma heid." 

"That ye do, mither.  Ye're gey cannie," replied her son, shaking  his head, and so they passed the word to and

fro, and Maitland sat  listening to the chat.  The delightful spirit of camaraderie  between  mother and son

reminded him of a similar relationship  between mother  and sons in his own home in prewar days.  He could

not tear himself  away.  It was well on to his dinner hour before he  rose to go. 

"You have given me a delightful hour, Mrs. McNish," he said as he  shook hands.  "You made me think of my

own home in the old days,I  mean before the war came and smashed everything."  The old lady's  eyes were

kindly scanning his face. 

"Ay, the war smashed yere hame?"  Maitland nodded in silence. 

"His brither," said Malcolm, quietly. 

"Puir laddie," she said, patting his hand. 

"And my mother," added Maitland, speaking with difficulty, "and  that, of course, meant our homeand

everything.  So I thank you  for  a very happy hour," he added with a smile. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE 70



Top




Page No 73


"Wad ye care to come again?" said the old lady with a quiet  dignity.  "We're plain fowk but ye'll be always

welcome." 

"I just will, Mrs. McNish.  And I will send you the tickets." 

"Man!  I wish ye grand luck the night.  A grand victory." 

"Thank you.  We are going to make a try for it," said Maitland.  "You must shout for us." 

"Ay, wull I," she answered grimly.  And she kept her word for of  all the company that made up the Maitland

party, none was more  conspicuously enthusiastic in applause than was a whitehaired old  lady in a

respectable black bonnet whose wild and weird Doric  expletives and exclamations were the joy of the whole

party about  her. 

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY

It was an hour after the match.  They were gathered in the old  rendezvous of the hockey teams in prewar

days.  And they were all  wildly excited over the Great Victory. 

"Just think of it, Mamma, dear," Patricia shouted, pirouetting now  on one foot and then on the other, "Eight to

six!  Oh, it is too  glorious to believe!  And against that wonderful team, the  Cornwalls!  Now listen to me,

while I give you a calm and connected  account of  the game.  I shall always regret that you were not  present,

Mamma.  Victory!  And at half time we were down, five to  two!  I confess  disaster and despair stared me in the

face.  And we  started off so  gloriously!  Captain Jack and Snoopy in the first  five minutes  actually put in two

goals, with that back goal play of  theirs.  You  know, I explained it to you, Mamma." 

"Yes, dear, I know," said her mother, "but if you will speak a  little more quietly and slowly" 

"I will, Mamma," said her daughter, sitting down with great  deliberation, in front of her.  "I will explain to

you again that  'round the goal' play." 

"I am afraid, my dear, that I could hardly grasp just what you  mean." 

"Well, never mind, Mamma.  It is a particular and special play that  Captain Jack worked out.  They rush down

to the goal and instead of  trying to shoot, the one with the puck circles round the back and  delivers the puck

immediately in front of the goal, where another  takes and slips it in.  Two goals in about five minutes, wasn't

it,  Hugh?" 

"About eight minutes, I should say," replied Hugh Maynard, the big  Captain of the Eagles. 

"Well, eight minutes," continued Patricia, taking up the tale, "and  then they began the roughhouse business.

Jumbo Larsona terribly  big Swede, Mammaput it all over little Snoopy.  Chucked him  about,  wiped the

ice with him!" 

"My dear!" exclaimed her mother. 

"Well, you know what I mean.  A great big, twohundredpound  monster, who simply threw Snoopy and

Georgie Ross all about the  rink.  It took Captain Jack all his time to stand up against him.  And then  they ran in

goals at a perfectly terrific rate.  Two  threefourfive!  And only Fatty Findlay's marvelous play kept

down  the score.  I adore Fatty!  You know, Mamma, that dear old  Scotchwoman" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 71



Top




Page No 74


"Scotchwoman?" exclaimed Mrs. Templeton. 

"Yes.  Oh! you don't know about her.  Captain Jack brought her  along.  Mrs. Mcsomething." 

"McNish," supplied Adrien. 

"Yes, McNish," continued Patricia, "a perfect dear!  She did  everything but swear.  Indeed, she may have been

swearing for I  could  not understand half of what she said." 

Adrien interrupted:  "She is perfectly priceless, Mother.  I wish  you could meet herso dignified and sweet." 

"Sweet!" exclaimed Patricia, with a laugh.  "Well, I didn't see the  sweetness, exactly.  But at half time,

Mamma, fancy! they stood  five  to two against us.  It was a truly awful moment for all of us.  And  then, after

half time, didn't those Cornwalls within five  minutes run  in another goal, and, worse than all, Jumbo Larson

laid  out Snoopy  flat on the ice!  Now the game stood six to two!  Think  of it, Mamma!" 

Then Adrien put in:  "It was at this point that the old lady made a  remark which, I believe, saved the day.

What was it exactly,  Hugh?" 

"I didn't quite get it." 

"I know," said little Vic Forsythe, himself a star of the Eagle  forward line.  "You poor Sassenach!  You

couldn't be expected to  catch the full, fine flavour of it.  Maitland was trying to cheer  the  old lady up when she

said to him:  'Yon half backs, A'm  thinkin''she  was a soccer fan in the old land, I believe'yon  half backs,

A'm  thinkin', are gey confident.  It is a peety they  cudna be shaken a bit  in their nerves.'  By Jove!  Maitland

jumped  at it.  'Mrs. McNish,  you're right! you're right.  I wonder I did  not think of it before.'" 

Then Adrien broke in:  "Yes, from that moment there was a change in  our men's tactics." 

Then Patricia broke in:  "Well, then, let me go on.  Captain Jack  knew quite well there was no use of allowing

those little chaps,  Snoopy and Geordie Ross, to keep feeding themselves to those horrid  monsters, Jumbo

Larson and Macnab, so what did they do but move up  "Jack" Johnson and Macnamara.  That is, you see,

Mamma, the  forwards  would take down the puck and then up behind them would  come the backs,

Macnamara and "Jack" Johnson, like a perfect storm,  and taking the  puck from the forwards, who would then

fall back to  defence, would  smash right on the Cornwall defence.  The very first  time when "Jack"  Johnson

came against Jumbo, Jumbo found himself  sitting on the ice.  Oh! it was lovely!  Perfectly lovely!  And the

next time they did it,  Jumbo came at him like a bull.  But that  adorable "Jack" Johnson just  lifted him clear off

his feet and  flung him against the side.  It  seemed to me that the whole rink  shook!" 

Here Vic broke in:  "You didn't hear what the old lady said at this  point, I suppose.  I was sitting next to her.

She was really a  whole  play by herself.  When Jumbo went smashing against the side,  the old  lady gave a

grunt.  'Hum, that wull sort ye a doot.'  Oh!  she is a  peach!" 

"And the next time they came down," cried Patricia, taking up the  tale again, "Jumbo avoided him.  For

Macnamara, 'Jack' Johnson and  Captain Jack came roaring down the ice at a terrific pace, and with  never a

stop, smashed head on into Jumbo and Macnab and fairly  hurled  them in on Hepburnthat is their goal

keeper, you knowand  scored.  Oh! Oh! Oh!  Such a yell!  Six to three, and ten minutes  to play." 

"But Patricia," said Mrs. Templeton, "do moderate your tone.  We  are not in the rink.  And this terrible

excitement can't be good  for  you." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 72



Top




Page No 75


"Good for me?" cried Patricia.  "What difference does that make?  Ten minutes to play, Mamma!  But that was

the end of the roughhouse  game by the Cornwall defence." 

Then Hugh stepped in:  "It really did break up that defence.  It  was a wonderful piece of generalship, I must

say.  They never  seemed  to get together after that." 

"Let me talk, Hugh," exclaimed Patricia, "I want to tell Mamma what  happened next, for this was really the

most terribly exciting part  of  the game.  And I think it was awfully clever of Captain Jack.  You  know, next

time, Mamma, when they came downI mean our men  they  pretended to be playing the same game, but

they weren't.  For  Captain  Jack and Snoopy went back to their old specialty, and  before the  Cornwalls knew

where they were at, they ran in three  goalsonetwothree, just like that!  Oh! you ought to have seen  that

rink, Mamma, and you ought to have heard the yelling!  I wish  you had been there!  And then, just at that last

goal didn't that  horrid Jumbo make a terrible and cruel swing at Snoopy's ankle,  just  as he passed.  Knocked

him clean off his feet so that poor  Snoopy lay  on the ice quite still!  He was really nearly killed.  They had to

carry him off!" 

"Well, I wouldn't say that exactly," said Hugh.  "The fact of the  matter is, Snoopy is a clever little beggar and

I happened to catch  his wink as Maitland was bending over him.  I was helping him off  the  ice, you know, and

I heard him whisper, 'Don't worry, Captain,  I'm all  right.  Get me another pair of skates.  It will take a  little

time.'" 

"Do you mean he wasn't hurt?" exclaimed Patricia indignantly.  "Indeed he was; he was almost killed, I am

sure he was." 

"Oh, he was hurt right enough," said Hugh, "but he wasn't killed by  any means!" 

"And then," continued Patricia, "there was the most terrible riot  and uproar.  Everybody seemed to be on the

ice and fighting.  Hugh  ran in, and VicI should loved to have gone myselfHugh was  perfectly

splendidand all the Eagles were there and" 

Then Mrs. Templeton said:  "What do you meana fight, a riot?" 

"A real riot, Mother," said Adrien, "the whole crowd demanding  Jumbo's removal from the ice." 

"Yes," continued Patricia impatiently, pushing her sister aside,  "Hugh went straight to the umpire and it

looked almost as though he  was going to fight, the way he tore in.  But he didn't.  He just  spoke quietly to the

umpire.  What did you say, Hugh?" 

"Oh," cried Vic, "Hugh was perfectly calm and superior.  He knows  the umpire well.  Indeed, I think the

umpire owes his life to Hugh  and his protecting band of Eagles." 

"What did he say," cried Patricia.  "I wish I could have heard  that." 

"Oh," said Vic, "there was an interesting conversation.  'Keep out  of this, Maynard.  You ought to know better,'

the umpire said,  'keep  out.'  'Baker, that man Larson must go off.'  'Rubbish,' said  the  umpire, 'they were both

roughing it.'  'Look here, Baker,  that's rot  and you know it.  It was a deliberate and beastly trick.  Put him off!'

'He stays on!' said the umpire, and he stuck to it,  I'll give him  credit for that.  It was old Maitland that saved

the  day.  He came up  smiling.  'I hope you are taking off the time,  umpire,' he said, with  that little laugh of his.

'I am not going  to put Larson off,' shouted  the umpire to him.  'Who asked you to?'  said Maitland.  'Go on with

the game.'  That saved the day.  They  all started cheering.  The ice  was cleared and the game went on." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 73



Top




Page No 76


"Oh, that was it.  I couldn't understand.  They were so savage  first, and then suddenly they all seemed to quiet

down.  It was  Captain Jack.  Well, Mamma, on they came again!  But when poor  Snoopy  came out, all

bandaged round the head and the blood showing  through" 

"Quite a clever little beggar," murmured Vic. 

"Clever?  What do you mean?" cried Patricia. 

"Oh, well, good psychology, I meanthat's all.  Bloody bandages  demanding vengeance, Jack's team, you

knowMacnamara, for  instance,  entreating his captain for the love of heaven to put him  opposite

Jumboshaking the morale of the enemy and so forth  mighty good  psychology." 

"I don't know exactly what you mean," said Patricia, "but the  Cornwall defence was certainly rattled.  They

pulled their men back  and played defence like perfect demons, with the Mill men on to  them  like tigers." 

"But Patricia, my dear," said her mother, "those are terrible  words." 

"But, Mamma, not half so terrible as the real thing.  Oh, it was  perfectly splendid!  And then how did it finish,

Hugh?  I didn't  quite see how that play came about." 

"I didn't see, either," said Hugh. 

"Didn't you?" cried Adrien, "I did.  Jack and Geordie Ross were  going down the centre at a perfectly terrific

speed, big Macnamara  backing them up.  Out came Macnab and Jumbo Larson following him.  Macnab

checked Geordie, who passed to Jack, who slipped it back to  Macnamara.  Down came Jumbo like a perfect

thunderbolt and fairly  hurled himself upon Macnamara.  I don't know what happened then,  but" 

"Oh, I do!" cried Vic.  "When old Jumbo came hurtling down upon  Macnamara, this was evidently what

Macnamara was waiting for.  Indeed,  what he had been praying for all through the game.  I saw  him gather

himself, crouch low, lurch forward with shoulder well  down, a  wrestler's trickyou know Macnamara was

the champion  wrestler of his  division in Francehe caught Jumbo low.  Result, a  terrific catapult,  and the big

Swede lay on his back some twenty  feet away.  Everybody  thought he was dead." 

"Oh, it was perfectly lovely!" exclaimed Patricia, rapturously. 

"But, my dear," said her mother, "lovely, and they thought the man  was dead!" 

"Oh, but he wasn't dead.  He came to.  I will say he was very  plucky.  Then just as they faced off, time was

called.  Six to six!  Think of it, Mamma, six to six!  And we had been five to two at  half  time!" 

"Six to six?" said Mrs. Templeton.  "But I thought you said we  won?" 

"Oh, listen, Mamma, this is the most wonderful thing of the whole  match," said Adrien, trying to break in on

the tornado of words  from  her younger sister. 

"No, let me, Adrien!  I know exactly how it was done.  Captain Jack  explained it to me before.  It was Captain

Jack's specialty.  It  was  what they call the doublecircle.  Here is the way it was  worked."  Patricia sprang to

her feet, arranged two chairs for goal  and  proceeded to demonstrate.  "You see, Mamma, in the single  circle

play,  Captain Jack and Snoopy come downsay Snoopy has the  puck.  Just as  they get near the goal Snoopy

fools the back, rushes  round the goal  and passes to Jack, who is standing in front ready  to slip it in.  But  of

course the Cornwalls were prepared for the  play.  But that is where  the doublecircle comes in.  This time


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 74



Top




Page No 77


Geordie had the puck, with  Captain Jack immediately at his left and  Snoopy further out.  Well,  Geordie had

the puck, you see.  He  rushes down and pretends to make  the circle of the goal.  But this  time he doesn't.  He

tears like mad  around the goal with the puck,  Snoopy tears like mad around the goal  from the other side, the

defence all rush over to the left to check  them, leaving the right  wide open.  Snoopy takes the ball from

Geordie, rushes around the  goal the other way, Mamma, do you  see?passes back to Reddy, his  partner,

who slips it in!  And poor  Jumbo was unable to do  anything.  I believe he was still dazed from  his terrible

fall!" 

Then Hugh breaks in:  "It really was beautifully done." 

"It certainly was," said Vic. 

"Seven to six, Mamma, think of it!  Seven to six, and two minutes  of the first overtime to play.  Two minutes!

It just seemed that  our  men could do as they liked.  The last time the whole forward  lines  came down, with

Macnamara and 'Jack' Johnson roaring and  yelling  likelikeI don't know what.  And they did the double

circle again!  Think of it!  And then time was called.  Oh, I am  perfectly exhausted  with this excitement!" said

Patricia, sinking  back into her chair.  "I  don't believe I could go down to that  rink, not even for another game.

It is terribly trying!" 

At this moment Rupert Stillwell came in, full of enthusiasm for the  Cornwalls' scientific hockey, and with

grudging praise for the  local  team, deploring their roughhouse tactics.  But he met a sharp  and  unexpected

check, for Adrien took him in hand, in her quiet,  cool,  efficient manner. 

"Roughhouse!" she said.  "What do you mean exactly by that?" 

"Well," said Rupert, somewhat taken aback, "for instance that  charge of Macnamara on Jumbo Larson at the

last." 

"I saw that quite clearly," said Adrien, "and it appeared to me  quite all right.  It was Larson who made the

most furious charge  upon  Macnamara." 

"Of course it was," cried Patricia, indignantly.  "Jumbo deserved  all he got.  Why, the way he mauled little

Snoopy and Geordie Ross  in  the first part of the game was perfectly horrid.  Don't you  think so,  Hugh?" 

"Oh, well, hockey is not tiddlywinks, you know, Patricia, and" 

"As if I didn't know that!" broke in the girl indignantly. 

"And Jumbo and Macnab," continued Hugh, "really had to break up the  dangerous combination there.  Of

course that was a rotten assault  on  Snoopy.  It wasn't Jumbo's fault that he didn't break an ankle.  As it  was, he

gave him a very bad fall." 

At this Rupert laughed scornfully.  "Rot," he said, "the whole town  is laughing at all that bloody bandage

business.  It was a bit of  stage play.  Very clever, I confess, but no hockey.  I happen to  know  that Maitland was

quite hot about it." 

But Hugh and Vic only laughed at him. 

"He is a clever little beggar, is Snoopy," said Vic. 

"But, meantime," said Mrs. Templeton, "where is Jack!  He was going  to be here, was he not?" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 75



Top




Page No 78


"Feasting and dancing, I expect," said Rupert.  "There is a big  supper on, given by the Mill management, and

a dance afterwards  'hot time in the old town,' eh?" 

"A dance?" gasped Patricia.  "A dance!  Where?" 

"Odd Fellows' Hall," said Rupert.  "Want to go?  I have tickets.  Don't care for that sort of thing myself.  Rather

a mixed affair, I  guess.  Mill hands and their girls." 

"Oh," breathed Patricia, "I should love to go.  Couldn't we?" 

"But my dear Patricia," said her mother, "a dance, with all those  people?  What nonsense.  But I wish Jack

would drop in.  I should  so  like to congratulate him on his great victory." 

"Oh, do let us go, just for a few minutes, Mamma" entreated  Patricia.  "Hugh, have you tickets?" 

The men looked at each other. 

"Well," confessed Vic, "I was thinking of dropping in myself.  After all, it is our home team and they are good

sports.  And  Maitland handled them with wonderful skill." 

"Yes, I am going," said Hugh.  "I am bound to go as Captain of the  Eagles, and that sort of thing, but I would,

anyway.  Would you  care  to come, Adrien, if Mrs. Templeton will allow you?  Of course  there  are chaperons.

Maitland would see to that." 

"I should like awfully to go," said Adrien eagerly.  "We might, for  a few minutes, Mother?  Of course, Patricia

should be in bed,  really." 

Poor Patricia's face fell. 

"It is no place for any of you," said the mother, decidedly.  "Just  think of that mixed multitude!  And you,

Patricia, you should be in  bed." 

"But oh, Mamma, dear," wailed Patricia, "I can rest all day to  morrow." 

At this point a new voice broke in to the discussion and Doctor  Templeton appeared.  "Well, what's the

excitement," he enquired.  "Oh,  the match, of course!  Well, what was the result?" 

"Oh, Daddy, we won, we won!" cried Patricia, springing at him.  "The most glorious match!  Big Jumbo

Larson, a perfect monster on  the  Cornwall defence, was knocked out!  Oh, it was a glorious  match!  And  can't

I go down to see the dance?  Adrien and Hugh and  Vic are going.  Only for a few minutes," she begged, with

her arms  around her  father's neck.  "Say yes, Daddy!" 

"Give me time; let me get my breath, Patricia.  Now, do begin  somewheresay, with the score." 

They all gave him the score. 

"Hurrah!" cried the old doctor.  "No one hurtseriously, I mean?" 

"No," said Patricia, "except perhaps Jumbo Larson," she added  hopefully. 

"The Lord was merciful to this family when he made you a girl,  Patricia," said her father. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 76



Top




Page No 79


"But, Daddy, it was a wonderful game."  Quite breathlessly, she  went once more over the outstanding features

of the play. 

"Sounds rather bloody, I must say," said her father, doubtfully. 

But Hugh said:  "It was not reallynot quite so bad as Patricia  makes it, sir.  Rough at times, of course, but,

on the whole,  clean." 

"Clean," cried Patricia, "what about Jumbo's swing at Snoopy?" 

"Oh, well, Snoopy had the puck, you know.  It was a little off  colour, I must confess." 

"And now, Daddy," said Patricia, going at her father again, "we all  want to go down to the dance.  There will

be speeches, you know,  and  I do want to hear Captain Jack," she added, not without guile.  "Won't  you let me

go with them?  Hugh will take care of me." 

"I think I should rather like to go myself," said her father.  A  shout of approval rose from the whole company.

"But," continued  the  doctor, "I don't think I can.  My dear, I think they might go  for a  few minutesand you

can bring me in a full account of the  speeches,  Patricia," he added, with a twinkle in his eye. 

"But, my dear," exclaimed his wife, "this is one of those awful  public affairs.  You can't imagine what they are

like.  The Mill  hands will all be there, and that sort of people." 

"Well, my dear, Jack Maitland will be there, I fancy, and you were  thinking of going, Hugh?" 

"Yes, sir, I am going.  Of course there will be a number of the  friends of both teams, townspeople.  Of course

the Mill hands will  be  there, too, in large numbers.  It will be great fun." 

"Well, my dear," said the doctor, "I think they might go down for a  few minutes.  But be sure to be back

before midnight.  Remember,  Patricia, you are to do exactly as your sister says." 

Then Vic said:  "I shall keep a firm hand on her, sir." 

"Oh, you darling," Patricia cried, hugging her father rapturously.  "I will be so good; and won't it be fun!" 

Odd Fellows' Hall was elaborately decorated with bunting and  evergreens.  The party from the Rectory,

arriving in time to hear  the  closing speeches of the two team captains, took their places in  the  gallery.  The

speeches were brief and to the point. 

The Captain of the visiting team declared that he had greatly  enjoyed the game.  He was not quite convinced

that the best team  had  won, but he would say that the game had gone to the team that  had put  up the best play.

He complimented Captain Maitland upon  his  generalship.  He had known Captain Maitland in the old days

and  he  ought to have been on the lookout for the kind of thing he had  put  over.  The Maitland Mill team had

made a perfectly wonderful  recovery  in the last quarter, though he rather thought his friend  Macnamara had

helped it a little at a critical point. 

"He did that," exclaimed Jumbo Larson, with marked emphasis. 

After the roar of laughter had quieted down, the Cornwall Captain  closed by expressing the hope that the

Maitland Mill team would try  for a place next season in the senior hockey.  In which case he  expressed the

hope that he might have the pleasure of meeting them  again. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 77



Top




Page No 80


Captain Maitland's speech was characteristic.  He had nothing but  praise for the Cornwalls.  They played a

wonderful game and a clean  game.  He shared in the doubt of their Captain as to which was the  better team.

He frankly confessed that in the last quarter the  luck  came to his team. 

"Not a bit of it," roared the Cornwalls with one voice. 

As to his own team, he was particularly proud of the way they had  taken the trainingtheir fine selfdenial,

and especially the  neverdying spirit which they showed.  It was a great honour for  his  team to meet the

Cornwalls.  A hard team to meetsometimesas  Snoopy  and himself had found out that eveningbut they

were good  sports and  he hoped some day to meet them again. 

After the usual cheers for the teams, individually and  collectively,  for their supporters, for the Mill

management and for  the ladies,  the dinner came to an end, the whole party joining with  wide open  throats and

all standing at attention, in the Canadian and  the  Empire national anthems. 

While the supper table was being cleared away preparatory to the  dance, Captain Jack rushed upstairs to the

party in the gallery.  Patricia flung herself at him in an ecstasy of rapture. 

"Oh! Captain Jack, you did win!  You did win!  You did win!  It was  glorious!  And that doublecircle play that

you and Snoopy put up  didn't it work beautifully!" 

"We were mighty lucky," said Captain Jack. 

The others, Hugh, Vic and Rupert, crowded round, offering  congratulations.  Adrien waited behind, a

wonderful light shining  in  her eyes, a faint colour touching her pale cheek.  Captain Jack  came  slowly

forward. 

"Are you not going to congratulate us, too, Adrien?" he said. 

She moved a pace forward. 

"Oh, Jack," she whispered, leaning toward him and breathing  quickly, "it was so like the old, the dear old

days." 

Into Maitland's eyes there flashed a look of surprise, of wonder,  then of piercing scrutiny, while his face grew

white. 

"Adrien," he said, in a voice low, tense, almost stern, which she  alone heard.  "What do you mean?  Then do

you" 

"Oh, Captain Jack," cried Patricia, catching his arm, "are you  going to dance?  You are, aren't you?  And will

you give me  Oh,  I  daren't ask!  You are such a great hero tonight!" 

"Why, Patsy, will you give me a dance?" 

The girl stood gazing at him with eyes that grew misty, the quick  beating of her loyal heart almost suffocating

her. 

"Oh, Captain Jack," she gasped, "how many?" 

Maitland laughed at her, and turned to her sister. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 78



Top




Page No 81


"And you, Adrien, may I have a dance?" 

Again Adrien leaned toward him. 

"One?" she asked. 

"And as many more as you can spare." 

"My program is quite empty, you see," she said, flinging out her  hands and laughing joyously into his face. 

"What about me?  And me?  And me?" said the other three men. 

"I suppose we are all nowhere tonight," added Rupert, with a touch  of bitterness in his voice. 

"Well, there is only one conquering hero, you know," replied  Adrien, smiling at them all. 

"Now I must run off," said Maitland.  "You see, I am on duty, as it  were.  Come down in a few minutes." 

"Yes, go, Jack," said Adrien, throwing him a warm smile.  "We will  follow you in a few minutes." 

"Oh, I am so excited!" said Patricia, as Maitland disappeared down  the stairs.  "I mean to dance with every

one of the team.  I know I  am going to have a perfectly lovely time!  But I would give them  all  up if I could

have Captain Jack all the time." 

"Pig," said her sister, smiling at her. 

"Wretch," cried Vic, making a face. 

But Patricia was quite unabashed.  "I am going to have him just as  often as I can," she said, brazenly. 

For a few minutes they stood watching the dancers on the floor  below.  It was indeed, as Mrs. Templeton had

said, a "mixed  multitude."  Mill hands and their girls, townsfolk whose social  standing was sufficiently

assured to endure the venture.  A mixed  multitude, but thoroughly jolly, making up in vigour what was

lacking  in grace in their exposition of the Terpsichorean art. 

"Rather ghastly," said Rupert, who appeared to be quite disgusted  with the whole evening's proceedings. 

"Lovely!" exclaimed Patricia. 

"They are enjoying themselves, at any rate," said Adrien, "and,  after all, that is what people dance for." 

"Stacks of fun.  I am all for it, eh, Pat?" said Vic, making  adoring eyes at the young girl. 

But Patricia severely ignored him. 

"Oh, Adrien, look!" she cried suddenly.  "There is Annette, and who  is the big man with her?  Oh, what an

awful dancer he is!  But  Annette, isn't she wonderful!  What a lovely dress!  I think she is  the most beautiful

thing."  And Patricia was right, for Annette was  radiant in colour and unapproachable in the grace of her

movement. 

"By Jove!  She is a wonder!" said Vic.  "Some dancer, if she only  had a chance." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 79



Top




Page No 82


"Well, why don't you go down, Vic," said Patricia sharply.  "You  know you are just aching to show off your

fox trot.  Run away,  little  boy, I won't mind." 

"I don't believe you would," replied Vic ruefully. 

For some minutes longer they all stood watching the scene below. 

"They are a jolly crowd," said Adrien.  "I don't think we have half  the fun at our dances." 

"They certainly get a lot for their money," said Vic.  "But wait  till they come to 'turkeyinthestraw!'  That is

where they really  cut loose." 

"Oh, pshaw!" cried Patricia.  "I can 'turkey' myself.  Just wait  and you'll see." 

"So can I," murmured Vic.  "Will you let me in on it?  Hello," he  continued, "there is the Captain and Annette.

Now look out for  high  art.  I know the Captain's style.  And a twostep!  My eye!  She is a  little airy fairy!" 

"How beautifully she dances," said Adrien.  "And how charmingly she  is dressed." 

"They do hit it off, don't they," said Rupert.  "They evidently  know each other's paces." 

Suddenly Adrien turned to Hugh:  "Don't you think we should go  down?" she asked.  "You know we must not

stay late." 

"Yes, do come along!" cried Patricia, seizing Victor by the arm and  hurrying to the stairs, the others making

their way more leisurely  to  the dancing room. 

The hall was a scene of confused hilarity.  Maitland was nowhere to  be seen. 

"Oh! let us dance, Vic!" cried Patricia.  "There is really no use  waiting for Captain Jack.  At any rate, Adrien

will claim the first  dance." 

No second invitation was needed and together they swung off into  the medley of dancers. 

"We may as well follow," said Hugh.  "We shall doubtless run into  Maitland somewhere before long." 

But not in that dance, nor in the three successive dances did  Maitland appear.  The precious moments were

slipping by.  Patricia  was becoming more and more anxious and fretful at the non  appearance  of her hero.

Also, Hugh began to notice and detect a  lagging in his  partner's step. 

"Shall we go out into the corridor?" he said.  "This air is  beginning to be rather trying." 

From the crowded hall they passed into the corridor, from which  opened side rooms which were used as

dressing and retiring rooms,  and  whose entrances were cleverly screened by a row of thick spruce  trees  set up

for the occasion. 

"This is better," said Hugh, drawing a deep breath.  "Shall we sit  a bit and rest?" 

"Oh, do let us," said Adrien.  "This has been a strenuous and  exciting evening.  I really feel quite done out.

Here is a most  inviting seat." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 80



Top




Page No 83


Wearily she sat down on a bench which faced the entrance to one of  the rooms. 

"Shall I bring you a glass of water or an ice, Adrien?" inquired  Hugh, noting the pallor in her face. 

"Thank you.  A glass of water, if you will be so kind.  How  deliciously fragrant that spruce is." 

As her partner set off upon his errand, Adrien stepped to the  spruce tree which screened the open door of the

room opposite, and  taking the bosky branches in her hands, she thrust her face into  the  aromatic foliage. 

"How deliciously fragrant," she murmured. 

Suddenly, as if stabbed by a spine in the trees, she started back  and stood gazing through the thick branches

into the room beyond  There stood Maitland and Annette, the girl, with her face tearfully  pale and pleading,

uplifted to his and with her hands gripped tight  and held fast in his, clasped against his breast.  More plainly

than  words her face, her eyes, her attitude told her tale.  She was  pouring  out her very soul to him in entreaty,

and he was giving  eager,  sympathetic heed to her appeal. 

Swiftly Adrien stepped back from the screening tree, her face white  as if from a stunning blow, her heartbeats

checking her breath.  Quickly, blindly, she ran down the corridor.  At the very end she  met  Hugh with a glass

of water in his hand. 

"What is the matter, Adrien?  Have you seen a ghost?" he cried in  an anxious voice. 

She caught the glass from his hand and began to drink, at first  greedily, then more slowly. 

"Ah!" she said, drawing a deep breath.  "That is good.  Do you  know, I was almost overcome.  The air of that

room is quite deadly.  Now I am all right.  Let us get a breath from the outside, Hugh." 

Taking him by the arm, she hastened him to the farther end of the  corridor and opened the door.  "Oh,

delicious!"  She drew in deep  breaths of the cold, fresh air. 

"How wonderful the night is, Hugh."  She leaned far out, "and the  snow was like a cloth of silver and

diamonds in this glorious  moon."  She stooped, and from a gleaming bank beside the door she  caught up a

double handful of the snow and, packing it into a  little ball, flung  it at her partner, catching him fairly on the

ear. 

"Aha!" she cried.  "Don't ever say a woman is a poor shot.  Now  then," she added, stamping her feet free from

the clinging flakes  and  waving her hands in the air to dry them, "I feel fit for  anything.  Let us have one more

dance before we go home, for I feel  we really  must go." 

"You are sure you are quite fit?" inquired Hugh, still anxious for  her. 

"Fit?  Look at me!"  Her cheeks were bright with colour, her eyes  with light. 

"You surely do look fit," said Hugh, beaming at her with frank  admiration.  "But you were all in a few

moments ago." 

"Come along.  There is a way into the hall by this door," she  cried, catching his hand and hurrying him into

the dancing room  again. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 81



Top




Page No 84


At the conclusion of their dance they came upon Patricia near the  main entrance, in great distress.  "I have not

seen Captain Jack  anywhere," she lamented.  "Have you, Adrien?  I have just sent Vic  for a final search.  I

simply cannot go home till I have had my  dance."  The girl was almost in tears. 

"Never mind, dear," said Adrien.  "He has many duties tonight with  all these players to look after.  I think we

had better go whenever  Vic returns.  I am awfully sorry for you, Patricia," she added.  "No!  Don't!  You simply

must not cry here."  She put her arm  around her  sister's shoulder, her own lips trembling, and drew her  close.

"Where  has Vic gone, I wonder?" 

That young man, however, was having his own trials.  In his search  for Maitland he ran across McNish, whom

he recognised as Annette's  partner in the first dance. 

"Hello!" he cried.  "Do you know where Captain Maitland is, by any  chance?" 

"No, how should I know," replied McNish, in a voice fiercely  guttural. 

"Oh!" said Vic, somewhat abashed.  "I saw you dance with Annette  with Miss Perrotteand I thought

perhaps you might know where the  Captain was." 

McNish stood glowering at him for a moment or two, then burst  forth: 

"They are awa'he's ta'en her awa'." 

"Away," said Vic.  "Where?" 

"To hell for all I ken or care." 

Then with a single stride McNish was close at his side, gripping  his arm with fingers that seemed to reach the

bone. 

"Ye're a friend o' his.  Let me say tae ye if ony ill cames tae  her, by the leevin' God above us he wull answer

tae me."  Hoarse,  panting, his face that of a maniac, he stood glaring wildeyed at  the  young man before him.

To say that Vic was shaken by this  sudden and  violent onslaught would be much within the truth.

Nevertheless he  boldly faced the passiondistracted man. 

"Look here!  I don't know who you are or what you mean," he said,  in as steady tones as he could summon,

"but if you suggest that any  girl will come to harm from Captain Maitland, then I say you are a  liar and a

fool."  So speaking, little Vic set himself for the rush  which he was firmly convinced would come.  McNish,

however, stood  still, fighting for control.  Then, between his deepdrawn breaths,  he slowly spoke: 

"Ye may be richt.  A hope tae God A am baith liar and fule."  The  agony in his face moved Vic to pity. 

"I say, old chap," he said, "you are terribly mistaken somehow, I  can swear to that.  Where is Maitland,

anyway, do you know?" 

"They went away together."  McNish had suddenly gotten himself in  hand.  "They went away in his car,

secretly." 

"Secretly," said Vic, scornfully.  "Now, that is perfect rot.  Look  here, do you know Captain Maitland?  I am

his friend, and let me  tell  you that all I ever hope to own, here and hereafter, and all  my  relatives and friends,

I would gladly trust with him." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 82



Top




Page No 85


"Maybe, maybe," muttered McNish.  "Ye may be richt.  A apologise,  sir, but if"  His eyes blazed again. 

"Aw, cut out the tragedy stuff," said Vic, "and don't be an ass.  Goodnight." 

Vic turned on his heel and left McNish standing in a dull and dazed  condition, and made his way toward the

ballroom. 

"Who is the Johnny, anyway?" he said to himself.  "He is mad  looneyutterly bughouse.  Needs a keeper

in the worst way.  But  what  about the Captainmust think up something.  Let's see.  Taken  suddenly ill?

Hardlythere is the girl to account for.  Her  mothergrandmotheror somethingstrickenlet's see.

Annette  has  a brotherBy Jove! the very thingI've got itbrother met  with an  accidentrun overfell

down a wellanything.  Hurry  callambulance  stuff.  Good line.  Needs working up a bit, though.  What has

happened  to my grey matter?  Let me think.  Ah, yeswhen  that Johnny brought  word of an accident, a

serious accident to her  brother, Maitland,  naturally enough, the gallant soul, hurries her  off in his car,  sending

word by aforesaid mad Johnny." 

Vic went to the outer door, feeling the necessity for a somewhat  careful conning of his tale to give it, as he

said himself, a  little  artistic verisimilitude.  Then, with his lessonas he  thoughtwell  learned, and praying

for aid of unknown gods, he went  back to find his  partner. 

"If only Patricia will keep out of it," he said to himself as he  neared the hall door, "or if I could only catch old

Hugh first.  But  he is not much of a help in this sort of thing.  Dash it all!  I am  quite nervous.  This will never

do.  Must find a waygood  effectcool and collected stuff."  So, ruminating and praying and  moving ever

more slowly, he reached the door.  Coming in sight of  his  party, he hurried to meet them.  "Awfully sorry!" he

exclaimed  excitedly.  "The most rotten luck!  Old Maitland's just been called  off." 

"Called off!" cried Patricia, in dismay.  "Where to!" 

"Now, don't jump at me like that.  Remember my heart.  Met that  Johnnythe big chap dancing with Annette,

you knowjust met him  quite worked upa hurry call for the girlfor the girl, Annette,  you know." 

"The girl!" exclaimed Patricia.  "You said Captain Jack." 

"I know! I know!" replied Vic, somewhat impatiently.  "I am a bit  excited, I confess.  Rather nasty

thingAnnette's brother, you  knowsomething wrongaccident, I think.  Couldn't get the  particulars." 

"But Annette's brother is in Toronto," said Adrien, gravely. 

"Exactly!" cried Vic.  "That is what I have been telling you.  A  hurry callphone message for

Annettehorrible accident.  Maitland  rushed her right away in his car to catch the midnight to Toronto." 

"By Jove!  That is too bad," said Hugh, a genuine sympathy in his  honest voice.  "That is hard luck on poor

Annette.  Tony is not  exactly a safe proposition, you know." 

"Was heis he killed?" cried Patricia, in a horrorstricken voice. 

"Killed!  Not a bit of it," said Vic cheerfully.  "Slight injury  but serious, I mean.  You know, just enough to

cause anxiety."  Vic  lit another cigarette with ostentatious deliberation.  "Nasty  shock,  you know," he said. 

"Who told you all this?" inquired Rupert. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 83



Top




Page No 86


"Who told me?" said Vic.  "Why, that mad Johnny." 

"Mad Johnny?  What mad Johnny?" 

Vic said:  "Eh!  What?  You know, thatahrbig chap who was  falling over her in the fox trot.  Looked kind

of crazy, you know  big chapScotch." 

"Where is he now?" enquired Rupert. 

"Oh, I fancy about there, somewhere," replied Vic, remembering that  he had seen McNish moving toward the

door.  "Better go and look him  up and get more particulars.  Might help some, you know." 

"Oh, Adrien, let us go to her," said Patricia.  "I am sure Annette  would love to have you.  Poor Annette!" 

"Oh!  I say!" interposed Vic hurriedly.  "There is really no  necessity.  I shouldn't like to intrude in family affairs

and that  sort of thing, you know what I mean." 

Adrien's grave, quiet eyes were upon Vic's face.  "You think we had  better not go, then," she said slowly. 

"Sure thing!" replied Vic, with cheerful optimism.  "There is no  necessityslight accidentno need to make

a fuss about it." 

"But you said it was a serious accidenta terrible thing," said  Patricia. 

"Oh, now, Patricia, come out of it.  You check a fellow up so hard.  Can't you understand the Johnny was so

deucedly worked up over it  he  couldn't give me the right of it.  Dash it all!  Let's have  another  turn, Patricia!" 

But Adrien said:  "I think we will go home, Hugh." 

"Very well, if you think so, Adrien.  I don't fancy you need worry  over Annette.  The accident probably is

serious but not dangerous.  Tony is a tough fellow." 

"Exactly!" exclaimed Vic.  "Just as I have been telling you.  Serious, but not dangerous.  At least, that was the

impression I  got." 

"Oh, Vic, you are so terribly confusing!" exclaimed Patricia.  "Why  can't you get things straight?  I say,

Adrien, we can ride round to  Annette's on our way home, and then we will get things quite  clearly." 

"Certainly," said Hugh.  "It will only take us a minute.  Eh,  what!" he added to Vic, who was making frantic

grimaces at him.  "Well, if you ladies will get your things, we will go." 

"But I am so disappointed," said Patricia to Adrien, as they went  to their dressing room together. 

After they had gone, Hugh turned upon Vic:  "Now then, what the  deuce and all are you driving at?" 

"Driving at!" cried Vic, in an exasperated tone.  "You are a sweet  support for a fellow in distress.  I am a

nervous wrecka perfect  mess.  Another word from that kid and I should have run screaming  into the night.

And as for you, why the deuce didn't you buck up  and  help a fellow out?" 

"Help you out?  How in the name of all that is reasonable could I  help you out?  What is all the yarn about?  Of

course I know it  isn't  true.  Where's Maitland?" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY 84



Top




Page No 87


"Search me," said Vic.  "All I know is that I hit upon that Scotch  Johnny out in the hallhe nearly wrenched

an arm off me and did  everything but bitespitting out incoherent gaspings indicating  that  Maitland had

'gone awa' wi' his gurrl, confound him!' and  suggesting  the usual young Lochinvar stuff.  You

knownothing in  it, of course.  But what was I to do?  Some tale was necessary!  Fortunately or  unfortunately,

brother Tony sprang to the thing I  call my mind  andwell, you know the mess I made of it.  But Hugh,

remember, for  heaven's sake, make talk about somethingabout the  matchand get  that girl quietly home.  I

bag the back seat and  Adrien.  It is hard  on me, I know, but fifteen minutes more of  Patsy and I shall be

counting my tootsies and prattling nursery  rhymes.  Here they come,"  he breathed.  "Now, 'a little forlorn  hope,

deadly breach act, if you  love me, Hardy.'  Play up, old  boy!" 

And with commendable enthusiasm and success, Hugh played up,  supportedas far as his physical and

mental condition allowedby  the enfeebled Vic, till they had safely deposited their charges at  the Rectory

door, whence, refusing an invitation to stop for cocoa,  they took their homeward way. 

"'And from famine, pestilence and sudden death,' and from the once  over by that penetrating young female,

'good Lord, deliver us,'"  murmured Vic, falling into the seat beside his friend.  "Take me  home  to mother," he

added, and refused further speech till at his  own door.  He waved a weak adieu and staggered feebly into the

house. 

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER

Grant Maitland sat in his office, plainly disturbed in his mind.  His resolute face, usually reflecting the mental

repose which  arises  from the consciousness of a strength adequate to any  emergency,  carried lines which

revealed a mind which had lost its  poise.  Reports  from his foremen indicated brooding trouble, and  this his

own  observation within the last few weeks confirmed.  Production was  noticeably falling low.  The attitude of

the workers  suggested  suspicion and discontent.  That fine glow of comradeship  which had  been characteristic

of all workers in the Maitland Mills  had given  place to a sullen aloofness and a shiftiness of eye that  all too

plainly suggested evil forces at work. 

During the days immediately preceding and following the Great  Match, there had been a return of that frank

and open bearing that  had characterised the employees of the Maitland Mills in the old  days, but that fleeting

gleam of sunshine had faded out and the old  grey shadow of suspicion, of discontent, had fallen again.  To

Maitland this attitude brought a disappointment and a resentment  which sensibly added to his burden, already

heavy enough in these  days of weakening markets and falling prices.  In his time he had  come through periods

of financial depression.  He was prepared for  one such period now, but he had never passed through the

unhappy  experience of a conflict with his own employees.  Not that he had  ever feared a fight, but he shrank

from a fight with his own men.  It  humiliated him.  He felt it to be a reflection upon his system  of

management, upon his ability to lead and control, indeed, upon  his  personality.  But, more than all, it grieved

him to feel that  he had  lost that sense of comradeship which for forty years he had  been able  to preserve with

those who toiled with him in a common  enterprise. 

A sense of loneliness fell upon him.  Like many a man, selfmade  and selfsufficing, he craved

companionship which his characteristic  qualities of independence and strength seemed to render unnecessary

and undesired.  The experience of all leaders of men was his, for  the  leader is ever a lonely man. 

This morning the reports he had just received convinced him that a  strike with his workers would not long be

delayed.  "If I only knew  what they really wanted," he bitterly mused.  "It cannot be wages.  Their wages are

two or three times what they were before the war  shop conditions are all that could be desiredthe Lord

knows I  have  spent enough in this welfare stuff and all that sort of thing  during  these hard times.  I have heard

of no real grievances.  I am  sick of  it all.  I guess I am growing too old for this sort of  thing." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 85



Top




Page No 88


There was a tap at the door and his son appeared, with a cheery  greeting. 

"Come in, Jack," said his father, "I believe you are the very man I  want." 

"Hello, Dad.  You look as if you were in trouble." 

"Well," replied his father with a keen look at him, "I think I may  return the compliment." 

"Well, yes, but perhaps I should not bother you.  You have all you  can carry." 

"All I can carry," echoed Maitland, picking up the reports from his  desk and handing them to his son, who

glanced over them.  "Things  are  not going well at the mills.  No, you needn't tell me.  You  know I  never ask

you for any confidences about your brother  unionists." 

"Right you are, Dad.  You have always played the game." 

"Well, I must confess this is beyond me.  Everywhere on the men's  faces I catch that beastly look of distrust

and suspicion.  I hate  to  work with men like that.  And very obviously, trouble is  brewing, but  what it is,

frankly, it is beyond me to know." 

"Well, it is hardly a secret any longer," said Jack.  "Trouble is  coming, Dad, though what form it shall take I

am not in a position  to  say.  Union discipline is a fierce thing.  The rank and file are  not  taken into the

confidence of the leaders.  Policies are decided  upon  in the secret councils of the Great Ones and handed

down to us  to  adopt.  Of course, it is open to any man to criticise, and I am  bound  to say that the rankers

exercise that privilege with  considerable  zest.  All the same, however, it is difficult to  overturn an

administration, hard to upset established order.  The  thing that is,  is the thing that ought to be.  Rejection of an

administration policy  demands revolution." 

"Well," said his father, taking the sheets from Jack's hand, "we  needn't go to meet the trouble.  Now, let us

have yours.  What is  your particular grief?" 

"Tony," said Jack shortly. 

"Tony?" echoed his father in dismay.  "Heaven help us!  And what  now has come to Tony?  Though I must

confess I have been expecting  this for some time.  It had to come." 

"It is a long story, Dad, and I shan't worry you with the details.  As you know, after leaving us, Tony went

from one job to another  with  the curve steadily downwards.  For the last few months, I  gather, he  has been

living on his wits, helped out by generous  contributions from  his sister's wages.  Finally he was given a

subordinate position under  "The Great War Veterans" who have really  been very decent to him.  This position

involved the handling of  fundsno great amount.  Then  it was the old storygambling and  drinkingthe

loss of all  controldesperate straitshoping to  recoup his lossesand you know  the rest." 

"Embezzlement?" asked Maitland. 

"Yes, embezzlement," said Jack.  "Tony is not a thief.  He didn't  deliberately steal, you understand." 

"Jack," said his father, sharply, "get that out of your head.  There is no such distinction in law or in fact.

Stealing is  stealing, whatever the motive behind it, whatever the plan  governing  it, by whatever name called." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 86



Top




Page No 89


"I didn't really mean anything else, Dad.  Tony did the thing, at  any rate, and the cops were on his trail.  He got

into hiding, sent  an S. O. S. to his sister.  Annette, driven to desperation, came to  me with her story the night

of the Match.  She was awfully cut up,  poor girl.  I had to leave the dance and go right off to Toronto.  Too  late

for the train, I drove straight through,ghastly roads,  found  Tony, fetched him back, and up till yesterday

he has been  hiding in  his own home.  Meantime, I managed to get things fixed  uppaid his  debts, the

prosecution is withdrawn and now he wants,  or, rather, he  doesn't want but needs, a job." 

Maitland listened with a grave face.  "Then the little girl was  right, after all," he said. 

"Meaning?" 

"Patricia," said his father.  "She told me a long story of a  terrible accident to Tony that had called you away to

Toronto.  I  must say it was rather incoherent." 

"But who told her?  I swear not a soul knew but his people and  myself," said Jack. 

"Strange how things get out," said his father.  "Well, where is  Tony now?" 

"Here, in the outer office." 

"But," said Maitland, desperately, "where can we place him?  He is  impossible in any positiondangerous in

the office, useless as a  foreman, doubtful and uncertain as a workman." 

"One thing is quite certain," said Jack decidedly, "he must be  under discipline.  He is useless on his own.  I

thought that  perhaps  he might work beside me.  I could keep an eye on him.  Tony has nothing  in him to work

with.  I should like to hear old  Matheson on himthe  Reverend Murdo, I mean.  That is a great theme  of

his'To the man who  has nothing you can give nothing.'" 

"Matheson?" said Maitland.  "A chum of yours, I understand.  Radical, eh?" 

"A very decent sort, father," replied Jack.  "I have been doing a  little economics with him during the winter.

His radicalism is of  a  sound type, I think.  He is a regular bear at economics and he is  even  better at the

humanity business, the brotherman stuff.  He is  really  sound there." 

"I can guess what you mean," said his father, "though I don't quite  catch on to all your jargon.  But I confess

that I suspect there is  a  whole lot of nonsense associated with these theories." 

"You will pardon me, Dad," said Jack, "if I suggest that your  education is really not yet complete." 

"Whose is?" inquired his father, curtly. 

"But about Tony," continued Jack, "I wish I had him in a gang under  me.  I would work him, or break his

neck." 

His father sat silently pondering for some minutes.  Then, as if  making a sudden resolve, he said:  "Jack, I have

been wanting to  speak with you about something for some weeks.  I have come to a  place where it is

imperative that I get some relief from my load.  You  see, I am carrying the whole burden of management

practically  alone.  I look after the financing, the markets, I keep an eye on  production  and even upon the

factory management.  In normal  conditions I could  manage to get along, but in these critical days,  when every

department  calls for close, constant and sane supervision,  I feel that I must  have relief.  If I could be relieved

of the job  of shop management, I  could give myself to the other departments  where the situation at  present is


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 87



Top




Page No 90


extremely critical.  I want a  manager, Jack.  Why not take  the job?  Now," he continued, holding  up his hand,

as his son was  about to speak, "listen for a moment or  two.  I have said the  situation is serious.  Let me explain

that.  The financing of this  business in the present crisis requires a  man's full time and energy.  Markets,

credits, collections, all  demand the very closest  attention." 

Jack glanced at his father's face.  For the first time he noticed  how deepcut were the lines that indicated care,

anxiety and worry.  A  sudden remorse seized him. 

"I am awfully sorry, sir," he said, "I have not been of much help  to you." 

Maitland waved his hand as if dismissing the suggestion.  "Now you  know nothing of the financial side, but

you do know men and you can  handle them.  You proved that in the war, and, in another way, you  proved that

during this recent athletic contest.  I followed that  very closely and I say without hesitation that it was a

remarkably  fine bit of work and the reactions were of the best.  Jack, I  believe  that you would make a great

manager if you gave yourself to  it, and  thought it worth while.  Now, listen to me."  Thereupon the  father

proceeded to lay before his son the immediately pressing  problems in  the businessthe financial obligations

already  assumed, the heavy  accumulation of stock for which there were no  markets, the increasing  costs in

production with no hope of relief,  but rather every  expectation of added burdens in this direction. 

As he listened to his father, Jack was appalled with what he  considered the overwhelmingly disastrous

situation in which the  business was placed.  At the same time he saw his father in a new  light.  This silent,

stern, reserved man assumed a role of hero in  his eyes, facing desperate odds and silently fighting a lonely

and  doubtful battle.  The son was smitten with a sense of his own  futility.  In him was born a desire and a

resolve to stand beside  his  father in this conflict and if the battle went against them, to  share  in the defeat. 

"Dad," cried his son impulsively, "I am a rotter.  I have been of  no help to you, but only a burden.  I had no

idea the situation was  so serious."  Remorse and alarm showed in his tone. 

"Don't misunderstand me," said his father.  "This is new to you and  appears more serious than it is.  There is

really no ground, or  little ground, for anxiety or alarm.  Let me give you the other  side."  Then he proceeded to

set forth the resources of the  business,  the extent of his credit, his plans to meet the present  situation and  to

prepare for possible emergencies.  "We are not at  the wall yet, by  any means, Jack," he said, his voice ringing

out  with a resolute  courage.  "But I am bound to say that if any sudden  or untoward  combination of

circumstances, a strike, for instance,  should arise,  disaster might follow." 

Jack's heart sank still lower.  He was practically certain that a  strike was imminent.  Although without any

official confirmation of  his suspicions, he had kept his eyes and ears opened and he was  convinced that

trouble was unavoidable.  As his father continued to  set forth his plans, his admiration for him grew.  He

brought to  bear  upon the problems with which he was grappling a clear head,  wide  knowledge and steady

courage.  He was a general, planning a  campaign  in the face of serious odds.  He recalled a saying of his  old

CommanderinChief in France:  "War is a business and will be  won by  the application of business principles

and business methods.  Given a  body of fighting men such as I command, the thing becomes a  problem of

transportation, organization, reserve, insurance.  War  is a business  and will be won by fighting men directed

or governed  by business  principles."  He was filled with regret that he had not  given himself  more during

these last months to the study of these  principles.  The  prospect of a fight against impending disaster  touched

his imagination  and stimulated him like a bugle call. 

"I see what you want, father," he said.  "You want to have some  good N. C. O.'s.  The N. C. O. is the backbone

of the army," he  quoted with a grin. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 88



Top




Page No 91


"N. C. O?" echoed his father.  He was not sufficiently versed in  military affairs to catch the full meaning of

the army rag. 

"What I mean is," said Jack, "that no matter how able a military  commander is, he must have efficient

subordinates to carry on.  No  Colonel can do his own company and platoon work." 

His father nodded:  "You've got it, Jack.  I want a manager to whom  I can entrust a policy without ever having

to think of it again.  I  don't want a man who gets on top of the load, but one who gets  under  it." 

"You want a good adjutant, father, and a sergeantmajor." 

"I suppose so," said the father, "although your military terms are  a little beyond me.  After all, the thing is

simple enough.  On the  management side, we want increase in production, which means  decrease  in

production costs, and this means better organization of  the work  and the workers." 

Jack nodded and after a moment, said:  "May I add, sir, one thing  more?" 

"Yes," said his father. 

"Team play," said Jack.  "That is my specialty, you know.  Individualism in a game may be spectacularly

attractive, but it  doesn't get the goal." 

"Team play," said his father.  "Cooperation, I suppose you mean.  My dear boy, this is no time for

experimentation in profitsharing  schemes, if that is what you are after.  Anyway, the history of  profiteering

schemes as I have read it is not such as to warrant  entire confidence in their soundness.  You cannot change

the  economic  system overnight." 

"That is true enough, Dad," said his son, "and perhaps I am a fool.  But I remember, and you remember, what

everybody said, and  especially  what the experts said, about the military methods and  tactics before  the war.

You say you cannot change the economic  system overnight, and  yet the whole military system was changed

practically overnight.  In  almost every particular, there was a  complete revolution.  Cavalry,  fortress defences,

high explosives,  the proper place for machine guns,  field tactics, in fact, the  whole business was radically

changed.  And  if we hadn't changed,  they would be speaking German in the schools of  England, like  enough,

by this time." 

"Jack, you may be right," said his father, with a touch of  impatience, "but I don't want to be worried just now.

It is easy  enough for your friend, Matheson, and other academic industrial  directors, to suggest experiments

with other people's money.  If we  could only get production, I would not mind very much what wages we  had

to pay.  But I confess when industrial strife is added to my  other burdens, it is almost more than I can bear." 

"I am awfully sorry, Dad," replied his son.  "I have no wish to  worry you, but how are you going to get

production?  Everybody says  it has fallen off terribly during and since the war.  How are you  going to bring it

up?  Not by the pay envelope, I venture to say,  and  that is why I suggested team play.  And I am not thinking

about  cooperative schemes of management, either.  Some way must be found  to interest the fellows in their

job, in the work itself, as  distinct  from the financial returns.  Unless the chaps are  interested in the  game, they

won't get the goals." 

"My boy," said his father wearily, "that old interest in work is  gone.  That old pride in work which we used to

feel when I was at  the  job myself, is gone.  We have a different kind of workman  nowadays." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 89



Top




Page No 92


"Dad, don't believe that," said Jack.  "Remember the same thing was  said before the war.  We used to hear all

about that decadent race  stuff.  The war proved it to be all rot.  The race is as fine as  ever  it was.  Our history

never produced finer fighting men." 

"You may be right," said his father.  "If we could only get rid of  these cursed agitators." 

"There again, Dad, if you will excuse me, I believe you are  mistaken.  I have been working with these men for

the last nine  months, I have attended very regularly the meetings of their unions  and I have studied the whole

situation with great care.  The union  is  a great institution.  I am for it heart and soul.  It is soundly  and  solidly

democratic, and the agitators cut very little figure.  I size  up the whole lot about this way:  Fifty per cent of the

men  are  steadygoing fellows with ambition to climb; twentyfive per  cent are  content to grub along for the

day's pay and with no great  ambition  worrying them.  Of the remainder, ten per cent are sincere  and  convinced

reformers, more or less halfbaked intellectuals; ten  per  cent love the sound of their own voices, hate work

and want to  live by  their jaw, five per cent only are unscrupulous and selfish  agitators.  But, Dad, believe me,

firebrands may light fires, but  solid fagots  only can keep fires going.  You cannot make  conflagrations out of

torches alone." 

"That is Matheson, I suppose," said his father, smiling at him. 

"Well, I own up.  I have got a lot of stuff from Matheson.  All the  same I believe I have fairly sized up the

labour situation." 

"Boy, boy," said his father, "I am tired of it all.  I believe with  some team play you and I could make it go.

Alone, I am not so  sure.  Will you take the job?" 

There was silence between them for a few minutes.  Then Jack  answered slowly:  "I am not sure of myself at

all, Dad, but I can  see  you must have someone and I am willing to try the planing  mill." 

"Thank you, boy," said his father, stretching his hand quickly  across the table, "I will back you up and won't

worry you.  Within  reasonable limits I will give you a free hand." 

"I know you will, Dad," said Jack, "and of course I have been in  the army long enough to know the difference

between the O. C. and  the  sergeantmajor." 

"Now, what about Tony?" inquired Maitland, reverting suddenly to  what both felt to be a painful and

perplexing problem.  "What are  we  to do with him?" 

"I will take him on," said Jack.  "I suppose I must." 

"He will be a heavy handicap to you, boy.  Is there no other way?" 

"I see no other way," Jack replied.  "I will give him a trial.  Shall I bring him in?" 

"Bring him in." 

In a minute or two Jack returned with Tony.  As Maitland's eyes  fell upon him, he could not prevent a start of

shocked surprise. 

"Why, Tony!" he exclaimed.  "What in all the world is wrong with  you?  You are ill."  Trembling, pale,

obviously unstrung, Tony  stood  before him, his shifty eyes darting now at one face, then at  the  other, his

hands restless, his whole appearance suggesting an  imminent  nervous collapse.  "Why, Tony, boy, what is


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 90



Top




Page No 93


wrong with  you?" repeated  Maitland.  The kindly tone proved too much for  Tony's selfcontrol.  He gulped,

choked, and stood speechless, his  eyes cast down to the  floor. 

"Sit down, Tony," said Maitland.  "Give him a chair, Jack." 

But Jack said, "He doesn't need a chair.  He is not here for a  visit.  You wanted to say something to him, did

you not?"  Jack's  dry, matteroffact and slightly contemptuous tone had an instant  and  extraordinary effect

upon the wretched man beside him. 

Instantly, Tony stiffened up.  His head went back, he cast a swift  glance at Jack's face, whose smile, slightly

quizzical, slightly  contemptuous, appeared to bite into his vitals.  A hot flame of  colour swept his pale and

pasty face. 

"I want a job, sir," he said, in a tone low and fierce, looking  straight at Mr. Maitland. 

Maitland, taking his cue from his son, replied in a quiet voice:  "Can you hold a job?" 

"God knows," said Tony. 

"He does," replied Maitland, "but what about you?" 

Tony stood for a few moments saying nothing, darting uncertain  glances now and then at Jack, on whose face

still lingered the  smile  which Tony found so disturbing. 

"If you want work," continued Mr. Maitland, "and want to make it  go, Tony, you can go with Jack.  He will

give it to you." 

"Jack!" exclaimed Tony.  His face was a study.  Uncertainty, fear,  hope, disappointment were all there. 

"Yes, Jack," said Mr. Maitland.  "He is manager in these works  now." 

Tony threw back his head and laughed.  "I guess I will have to  work, then," he said. 

"You just bet you will, Tony," replied Jack.  "Come along, we will  go." 

"Where?" 

"I am taking you home.  See you tonight, sir," Jack added, nodding  to his father. 

The two young men passed out together to the car. 

"Yes, Tony," said Jack, "I have taken over your job." 

"My job?  What do you mean by that?" asked Tony, bitter and sullen  in face and tone. 

"I am the new manager of the planing mill.  Dad had you slated for  that position, but you hadn't

managertimber in you." 

Tony's answer was an oath, deep and heartfelt. 

"Yes," continued Jack, "managertimber is rare and slowgrowing  stuff, Tony." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 91



Top




Page No 94


Again Tony swore but kept silence, and so remained till they had  reached his home.  Together they walked

into the living room.  There  they found Annette, and with her McNish.  Both rose upon  their  entrance, McNish

showing some slight confusion, and assuming  the  attitude of a bulldog on guard, Annette vividly eager,

expectant,  anxious. 

"Well," she cried, her hands going fluttering to her bosom. 

"I have got a job, Annette," said Tony, with a short laugh.  "Here  is my boss." 

For a moment the others stood looking at Jack, surprised into  motionless silence. 

"I tell you, he is the new manager," repeated Tony, "and he is my  boss." 

"What does he mean, Jack?" cried the girl, coming forward to  Maitland with a quick, impulsive movement. 

"Just what he says, Annette.  I am the new manager of the planing  mill and I have given Tony a job." 

Again there fell a silence.  Into the eyes of the bulldog McNish  there shot a strange gleam of something that

seemed almost like  pleasure.  In those brief moments of silence life was readjusting  itself with them all.

Maitland had passed from the rank and file  of  the workers into the class of those who direct and control their

work.  Bred as they were and trained as they were in the democratic  atmosphere of Canada, they were

immediately conscious of the  shifting  of values. 

Annette was the first to break silence.  "I wish I could thank  you," she said, "but I cannot.  I cannot."  The girl's

face had  changed.  The eager light had faded from her dark eyes, her hands  dropped quietly to her side.  "But I

am sure you know," she added  after a pause, "how very, very grateful I am, how grateful we all  are, Mr.

Maitland." 

"Annette," said Jack severely, "drop that 'Mr.' stuff.  I was your  friend yesterday.  Am I any less your friend

today?  True enough,  I  am Tony's boss, but Tony is my friendthat is, if he wants to  have it  so.  You must

believe this, Annette." 

He offered her his hand.  With a sudden impulse she took it in both  of hers and held it hard against her breast,

her eyes meanwhile  burning into his with a look of adoration, open and unashamed.  She  apparently forgot the

others in the room. 

"Jack," she cried, her voice thrilling with passion, "I don't care  what you are.  I don't care what you think.  I

will never, never  forget what you have done for me." 

Maitland flung a swift glance at McNish and was startled at the  look of rage, of agonised rage, that convulsed

his face. 

"My dear Annette," he said, with a light laugh, "don't make too  much of it.  I was glad to help Tony and you.

Why shouldn't I help  old friends?" 

As he was speaking they heard the sound of a door closing and  looking about, Jack found that McNish had

gone, to be followed by  Tony a moment or two later. 

"Oh, never mind him," cried Annette, answering Jack's look of  surprise.  "He has to go to work.  And it doesn't

matter in the  least." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 92



Top




Page No 95


Jack was vaguely disturbed by McNish's sudden disappearance. 

"But, Annette," he said, "I don't want McNish to think that Ithat  you" 

"What?"  She leaned toward him, her face all glowing with warm and  eager light, her eyes aflame, her bosom

heaving.  "What, Jack?" she  whispered.  "What does it matter what he thinks?" 

He put out his hands.  With a quick, light step she was close to  him, her face lifted up in passionate surrender.

Swiftly Jack's  arms  went around her and he drew her toward him. 

"Annette, dear," he said, and his voice was quiet and kind, too  kind.  "You are a dear girl and a good girl, and

I am glad to have  helped you and shall always be glad to help you." 

The door opened and Tony slipped into the room.  With passionate  violence, Annette threw away the

encircling arms. 

"Ah!" she cried, a sob catching her voice.  "Youyou shame me.  NoI shame myself."  Rigid, with head

flung back, she stood before  him, her eyes ablaze with passionate anger, her hands clenched  tight.  She had

flung herself at him and had been rejected. 

"What the devil is this?" cried Tony, striding toward them.  "What  is he doing to you, Annette?" 

"He?" cried Annette, her breath coming in sobs.  "To me?  Nothing!  Keep out of it, Tony."  She pushed him

fiercely aside.  "He has  done  nothing!  No!  No!  Nothing but what is good and kind.  Ah!  kind.  Yes, kind."  Her

voice rose shrill in scorn of herself and  of him.  "Oh, yes, he is kind."  She laughed wildly, then broke  into

passionate tears.  She turned from them and fled to her room,  leaving  the two men looking at each other. 

"Poor child," said Jack, the first to recover speech.  "She is  quite all in.  She has had two hard weeks of it." 

"Two hard weeks," repeated Tony, his eyes glaring.  "What is the  matter with my sister?  What have you done

to her?"  His voice was  like the growl of a savage dog. 

"Don't be a confounded fool, Tony," replied Jack.  "You ought to  know what is the matter with your sister.

You have had something  to  do with it.  And now your job is to see if you can make it up to  her.  Tomorrow

morning, at seven o'clock, remember," he said  curtly, and,  turning on his heel, he passed out. 

It seemed to Jack as he drove home that life had suddenly become a  tangle of perplexities and complications.

First there was Annette.  He was genuinely distressed as he thought of the scene through  which  they had just

passed.  That he himself had anything to do  with her  state of mind did not occur to him. 

"Poor little girl," he said to himself, "she really needs a change  of some sort, a complete rest.  We must find

some way of helping  her.  She will be all right in a day or two."  With which he  dismissed the  subject. 

Then there was McNish.  McNish was a sore puzzle to him.  He had  come to regard the Scotchman with a

feeling of sincere friendliness.  He remembered gratefully his ready and efficient help against the  attacks of

the radical element among his fellow workmen.  On several  occasions he, with the Reverend Murdo

Matheson, had foregathered in  the McNish home to discuss economic problems over a quiet pipe.  He  was

always conscious of a reserve deepening at times to a sullenness  in McNish's manner, the cause of which he

could not certainly  discover.  That McNish was possessed of a mentality of more than  ordinary power there

was no manner of doubt.  Jack had often  listened  with amazement to his argumentation with the Reverend

Murdo, against  whom he proved over and over again his ability to  hold his own, the  minister's superiority as


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 93



Top




Page No 96


a trained logician being  more than  counterbalanced by his antagonist's practical experience. 

As he thought of these evenings, he was ready to believe that his  suspicion of the Scotchman's illwill toward

himself was due  largely  to imagination, and yet he could not rid himself of the  unpleasant  memory of

McNish's convulsed face that afternoon. 

"What the deuce is the matter with the beggar, anyway?" he said to  himself. 

Suddenly a new suggestion came to him. 

"It can't be," he added, "surely the idiot is not jealous."  Then  he remembered Annette's attitude at the

moment, her hands pressing  his hard to her breast, her face lifted up in something more than  appeal.  "By

Jove!  I believe that may be it," he mused.  "And  Annette?  Had she observed it?  What was in her heart?  Was

there a  reason for the Scotchman's jealousy on that side?" 

This thought disturbed him greatly.  He was not possessed of a  larger measure of selfconceit than falls to the

lot of the average  young man, but the thought that possibly Annette had come to regard  him other than as a

friend released a new tide of emotion within  him.  Rapidly he passed in review many incidents in their

association  during the months since he returned from the war, and  gradually the  conviction forced itself upon

him that possibly  McNish was not without  some cause for jealousy.  It was rotten luck  and was bound to

interfere with their present happy relations.  Yet  none the less was  he conscious that it was not altogether an

unpleasant thought to him  that in some subtle way a new bond had  been established between this  charming

young girl and himself. 

But he must straighten things out with McNish at the very first  opportunity.  He was a decent chap and would

make Annette a first  rate husband.  Indeed, it pleased Jack not a little to feel that he  would be able to further

the fortunes of both.  McNish had good  foreman timber in him and would make a capable assistant.  As to  this

silly prejudice of his, Jack resolved that he would take steps  immediately to have that removed.  That he could

accomplish this he  had little doubt. 

But the most acutely pressing of the problems that engaged his mind  were those that arose out of his new

position as manager.  The mere  organizing and directing of men in their work gave him little  anxiety.  He was

sure of himself as far as that was concerned.  He  was sure of his ability to introduce among the men a system

of team  play that would result in increased production and would induce  altogether better results.  He thought

he knew where the weak spots  were.  He counted greatly upon the support of the men who had been

associated with him in the Maitland Mills Athletic Association.  With  their backing, he was certain that he

could eliminate most of  that  very considerable wastage in time that even a cursory  observation had  revealed

to him in the shops, due to such causes as  dilatory workers,  idle machines, lack of coordination, improper

routing of work, and  the like.  He had the suspicion that a little  investigation would  reveal other causes of

wastage as well. 

There was one feature in the situation that gave him concern and  that was the radical element in the unions.

Simmons and his gang  had  from the very first assumed an attitude of hostility to  himself, had  sought to

undermine his influence and had fought his  plans for the  promotion of clean sport among the Mill men.  None

knew better than  Simmons that an active interest in clean and  vigorous outdoor sports  tended to produce

contentment of mind, and  a contented body of men  offered unfertile soil for radical and  socialistic doctrines.

Hence,  Simmons had from the first openly  and vociferously opposed with  contemptuous and bitter

indignation  all Jack's schemes and plans for  the promotion of athletic sports.  But Jack had been able to carry

the  men with him and the recent  splendid victory over a famous team had  done much to discredit  brother

Simmons and his propaganda. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 94



Top




Page No 97


Already Jack was planning a new schedule of games for the summer.  Baseball, football, cricket, would give

occupation and interest to  all classes of Mill workers.  And in his new position he felt he  might be able, to an

even greater degree, to carry out the plans  which he had in mind.  On the other hand, he knew full well that

men  were apt to be suspicious of welfare schemes "promoted from  above."  His own hockey men he felt sure

he could carry with him.  If he could  only win McNish to be his sergeantmajor, success would  be assured.

This must be his first care. 

He well knew that McNish had no love for Simmons, whom the  Scotchman despised first, because he was no

craftsman, and chiefly  because he had no soundlybased system of economics but was  governed  by the

sheerest opportunism in all his activities.  A  combination  between McNish and Simmons might create a

situation not  easy to deal  with.  Jack resolved that that combination should be  prevented.  He  would see

McNish at once, after the meeting of his  local, which he  remembered was set for that very night. 

This matter being settled, he determined to proceed immediately to  the office for an interview with Wickes.

He must get to know as  speedily as possible something of the shop organization and of its  effect upon

production.  He found Mr. Wickes awaiting him with  tremulous and exultant delight, eager to put himself, his

experience,  his knowledge and all that he possessed at the disposal  of the new  manager.  The whole afternoon

was given to this work,  and before the  day was done, Jack had in his mind a complete  picture of the planing

mill, with every machine in place and an  estimate, more or less exact,  of the capacity of every machine.  In  the

course of this  investigation, he was surprised to discover that  there was no detailed  record of the actual

production of each  machine, nor, indeed, anything  in the way of an accurate cost  system in any department of

the whole  business. 

"How do you keep track of your men and their work, Wickes?" he  inquired. 

"Oh!" said the old man, "the foremen know all about that, Mr.  Jack." 

"But how can they know?  What check have they?" 

"Well, they are always about, Mr. Jack, and keep their eyes on  things generally." 

"I see," said Jack.  "And do you find that works quite  satisfactorily?" 

"Well, sir, we have never gone into details, you know, Mr. Jack,  but if you wish" 

"Oh, no, Wickes, I am just trying to get the hang of things, you  know."  Jack was unwilling to even suggest a

criticism of method at  so early a stage in his managerial career.  "I want to know how you  run things, Wickes,

and at any time I shall be glad of assistance  from you." 

The old bookkeeper hastened to give him almost tearful assurance of  his desire to assist to the utmost of his

power. 

The meeting of Local 197 of the Woodworkers' Union was largely  attended, a special whip having been sent

out asking for a full  meeting on the ground that a matter of vital importance to  unionised  labour was to be

considered. 

The matter of importance turned out to be nothing less than a  proposition that the Woodworkers' Union

should join with all other  unions in the town to make a united demand upon their respective  employers for an

increase in wages and better conditions all  around,  in connection with their various industries.  The question

was brought  up in the form of a resolution from their executive,  which strongly  urged that this demand

should be approved and that a  joint committee  should be appointed to take steps for the  enforcement of the


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 95



Top




Page No 98


demand.  The executive had matters thoroughly in  hand.  Brother Simmons and  the more radical element were

kept to  the background, the speakers  chosen to present the case being all  moderates.  There was no  suggestion

of extreme measures.  Their  demands were reasonable, and it  was believed that the employers  were prepared

to give fair  considerationindeed, members had had  assurance from an authoritative  quarter on the other

side that such  was the case. 

Notwithstanding the moderate tone adopted in presenting it, the  resolution met with strenuous opposition.

The great majority of  those present were quiet, steadygoing men who wanted chiefly to  be  let alone at their

work and who were hostile to the suggested  action,  which might finally land them in "trouble."  The oldtime

workers in  the Maitland Mills had no grievances against their  employer.  They, of  course, would gladly accept

an increase in  wages, for the cost of  living was steadily climbing, but they  disliked intensely the proposed

method of making a general demand  for an increase in wages and for  better conditions. 

The sporting element in the meeting were frankly and fiercely  antagonistic to anything that would disturb the

present friendly  relation with their employers in the Maitland Mills.  "The old man"  had always done the

square thing.  He had shown himself a "regular  fellow" in backing them up in all their games during the past

year.  He had always given them a fair hearing and a square deal.  They  would not stand for any holdup game

of this sort.  It was a low  down game, anyway. 

The promoters of the resolution began to be anxious for their  cause.  They had not anticipated any such a

strong opposition and  were rather nonplussed as to the next move.  Brother Simmons was in  a  fury and was on

the point of breaking forth into a passionate  denunciation of scabs and traitors generally when, to the

amazement  of all and the intense delight of the supporters of the  administration, McNish arose and gave

unqualified support to the  resolution. 

His speech was a masterpiece of diplomacy, and revealed his long  practice in the art of oratory in that best of

all training  schools,  the labour union of the Old Land.  He began by expressing  entire  sympathy with the spirit

of the opposition.  The opposition,  however,  had completely misunderstood the intent and purport of the

resolution.  None of them desired trouble.  There need not be,  indeed, he hoped  there would not be trouble, but

there were certain  very ugly facts  that must be faced.  He then, in terse, forceful  language, presented  the facts

in connection with the cost of  living, quoting statistics  from the Department of Labour to show  the steady rise

in the price of  articles of food, fuel and clothing  since the beginning of the war, a  truly appalling array.  He

had  secured price lists from dealers in  these commodities, both  wholesale and retail, to show the enormous

profits made during the  war.  There were returned soldiers present.  They had not hesitated  at the call of duty

to give all they had for  their country.  They  had been promised great things when they had left  their homes,

their families, their business and their jobs.  How had  they found  things upon their return?  He illustrated his

argument from  the  cases of men present.  It was a sore spot with many of them and he  pressed hard upon it.

They were suffering today; worse, their  wives  and children were suffering.  Had anyone heard of their

employers  suffering?  Here again he offered illustrations of men  who had made a  good thing out of the war.

True, there were many  examples of the  other kind of employer, but they must deal with  classes and not

individuals in a case like this.  This was part of  a much bigger thing  than any mere local issue.  He drew upon

his  experience in the  homeland with overwhelming effect.  His voice  rose and rolled in his  richest Doric as he

passionately denounced  the tyranny of the masters  in the coal and iron industries in the  homeland.  He was not

an  extremist; he had never been one.  Indeed,  all who knew him would bear  him out when he said that he had

been  an opponent of Brother Simmons  and those who thought with him on  economic questions.  This sudden

change in attitude would doubtless  surprise his brothers.  He had been  forced to change by the stern  logic of

facts.  There was nothing in  this resolution which any  reasonable worker might object to.  There  was nothing

in the  resolution that every worker with any sympathy with  his fellow  workers should not support.  Moreover,

he warned them that  if they  presented a united front, there would be little fear of  trouble.  If they were divided

in their ranks, or if they were  halfhearted in  their demands, they would invite opposition and,  therefore,

trouble.  He asked them all to stand together in supporting  a  reasonable demand, which he felt sure reasonable


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 96



Top




Page No 99


men would consider  favorably. 

The effect of his speech was overwhelming.  The administration  supporters were exuberant in their

enthusiastic applause and in  their  vociferous demands for a vote.  The opposition were paralysed  by the

desertion of one whom they had regarded and trusted as a  leader  against the radical element and were left

without answer to  the  masterly array of facts and arguments which he had presented. 

At this point, the door opened and Maitland walked in.  A few  moments of tense silence, and then something

seemed to snap.  The  opposition, led by the hockey men and their supporters, burst into  a  demonstration of

welcome.  The violence of the demonstration was  not  solely upon Maitland's account.  The leaders of the

opposition  were  quick to realise that his entrance had created a diversion for  them  which might save them

from disastrous defeat.  They made the  most of  this opportunity, prolonging the demonstration and joining  in

a "chair  procession" which carried Maitland shoulderhigh about  the room, in  the teeth of the violent protest

of Brother Simmons  and his following. 

Order being restored, business was again resumed, when Brother  Macnamara rose to his feet and, in a speech

incoherent at times,  but  always forceful, proposed that the usual order be suspended  and that  here and now a

motion be carried expressing their  gratification at the  recent great hockey victory and referring in  highly

laudatory terms to  the splendid work of Brother Captain  Maitland, to whose splendid  efforts victory was

largely due. 

It was in vain that Brother Simmons and those of his way of  thinking sought to stem the tide of disorder.  The

motion was  carried  with acclaim. 

No sooner had this matter been disposed of than Maitland rose to  his feet and said: 

"Mr. President, I wish to thank you all for this very kind  reference to my team and myself.  I take very little

credit for  the  victory which we won.  We had a good team, indeed, quite a  remarkable  team.  I have played in a

good many athletic teams of  various kinds,  but in two particulars the Maitland Mills Hockey  Team is the

most  remarkable of any I have knownfirst, in their  splendid loyalty in  taking their training and sticking

together;  that was beyond all  praise; and, secondly, in the splendid grit  which they showed in  playing a losing

game.  Now, Mr. President, I  am going to do something  which gives me more regret than any of you  can

understand.  I have to  offer my resignation as a member of this  union.  I have accepted the  position of manager

of the planing mill  and I understand that this  makes it necessary that I resign as a  member of this union.  I

don't  really see why this should be  necessary.  I don't believe myself that  it should, and, brothers, I  expect to

live long enough to belong to a  union that will allow a  fellow like me to be a member with chaps like  you.

But meantime,  for the present I must resign.  You have treated  me like a brother  and a chum.  I have learned a

lot from you all, but  one thing  especially, which I shall never forget: that there is no  real  difference in men

that is due to their position in life; that a  man's job doesn't change his heart." 

He paused for a few moments as if to gather command of his voice,  which had become suddenly husky. 

"I am sorry to leave you, boys, and I want to say to you from my  heart that though I cannot remain a member

of this union, I can be  and I will be a brother to you all the same.  And I promise you  that,  as far as I can, I

will work for the good of the union in the  future  as I have done in the past." 

McNish alone was prepared for this dramatic announcement, although  they all knew that Maitland sooner or

later would assume a position  which would link him up with the management of the business.  But  the

suddenness of the change and the dramatic setting of the  announcement  created an impression so profound as

to neutralise  completely the  effect of McNish's masterly speech. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 97



Top




Page No 100


Disappointed and enraged at the sudden turn of events, he was too  good a general to allow himself to be

routed in disorder.  He set  about to gather his disordered forces for a fresh attack, when once  more the hockey

men took command of the field.  This time it was  Snoopy Sykes, the most voiceless member of the union. 

After a few moments of dazed silence that followed Maitland's  announcement of his resignation, Snoopy rose

and, encouraged by the  cheers of his astonished comrades, began the maiden speech of his  life. 

"Mr. President," he shouted. 

"Go to it, Snoopy, old boy." 

"I never made a speech in my life, never" 

"Good, old scout, never begin younger!  Cheerio, old son!" 

"And I want to say that he don't need to.  I once heard of a feller  who didn't.  He kept on and he didn't do no

harm to nobody.  And  the  Captain here wouldn't neither.  So what I say is he don't need  to,"  and Snoopy sat

down with the whole brotherhood gazing at him  in  silence and amazed perplexity, not one of them being able

to  attach  the faintest meaning to Snoopy's amazing oration. 

At length Fatty Findlay, another of the voiceless ones, but the  very special pal of Snoopy Sykes, broke forth

in a puzzled voice: 

"Say it again, Snoopy." 

There was a roar of laughter, which only grew in volume as Snoopy  turned toward his brothers a wrathful and

bewildered countenance. 

"No," said another voice.  "Say something else, Snoopy.  Shoot a  goal this time." 

Again Snoopy rose.  "What I said was this," he began indignantly.  Again there was a roar of laughter. 

"Say, you fellers, shut up and give a feller a chance.  The Captain  wants to resign.  I say 'No.'  He is a darned

good scout.  We want  him and we won't let him go.  Let him keep his card." 

"By the powers," roared Macnamara, "it is a goal, Snoopy.  It's a  humdinger.  I second the motion." 

It was utterly in vain that Brother Simmons and his whole following  pointed out unitedly and successively

the utter impossibility and  absurdity of the proposal which was unconstitutional and without  precedent.  The

hockey team had the company with them and with the  bit in their teeth swept all before them. 

At this point, McNish displayed the masterhand that comes from  long experience.  He saw his opportunity

and seized it. 

"Mr. President," he said, and at once he received the most complete  attention.  "A confess this is a most

extraordinary proposal, but  A'm  goin' tae support it."  The roar that answered told him that he  had  regained

control of the meeting.  "Brother Simmons says it is  unconstitutional and without precedent.  He is no correct

in this.  A  have known baith maisters and managers who retained their union  cards.  A grant ye it is unusual,

but may I point oot that the  circumstances  are unusual?"Wild yells of approval"And Captain  Maitland is

an  unusual man"louder yells of approval"It may that  there is  something in the constitution o' this union

that stands in  the  way"Cries of "No! No!" and consignment of the constitution to  a  nameless locality."A


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER 98



Top




Page No 101


venture to suggest that a committee be  appointed, consisting of Brothers Sykes, Macnamara and the

chairman,  wi' poors tae add, tae go into this maitter with Captain  Maitland and  report." 

It was a masterstroke.  A true union man regards with veneration  the constitution and hesitates to tamper

with it except in a  perfectly constitutional manner.  The opposition to the  administration's original resolution

had gained what they sought, a  temporary stay.  The committee was appointed and the danger to both  the

resolution and the constitution for the present averted. 

Again Mr. McNish took command.  "And noo, Mr. President," he said,  "the oor is late.  We are all tired and

we all wish to give mair  thocht to the main maitter before us.  A move, therefore, that we  adjourn to the call o'

the Executive." 

Once more Brother Simmons found himself in a protesting minority,  and the meeting broke up, the

opposition jubilant over their  victory,  the supporters of the administration determined to await a  more

convenient time. 

CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS

At the next monthly meeting of Local 197 of the Woodworkers' Union,  the executive had little difficulty in

finally shelving the report  of  its committee appointed to deal with the resignation of Captain  Maitland, and as

little difficulty in passing by unanimous vote  their  resolution held up at the last meeting.  The allied unions

had  meantime been extended to include the building trades.  Their  organization had been perfected and their

discipline immensely  strengthened.  Many causes contributed to this result.  A month's  time had elapsed and

the high emotional tides due to athletic  enthusiasm, especially the hockey victory, had had space to  subside.

The dead season for all outdoor games was upon them and  the men,  losing touch with each other and with

their captain, who  was engrossed  in studying his new duties, began to spend their  leisure hours in  loafing

about the streets or lounging in the pool  rooms. 

All over the country the groundswell of unrest was steadily and  rapidly rising.  The returned soldiers who had

failed to readjust  themselves to the changed conditions of life and to the changes  wrought in themselves by

the war, embittered, disillusioned and  disappointed, fell an easy prey to unscrupulous leaders and were  being

exploited in the interests of all sorts of fads and foolish  movements.  Their government bonuses were long

since spent and many  of them, through no fault of their own, found themselves facing a  situation full of

difficulty, hardship, and often of humiliation. 

Under the influence of financial inflation and deceived by the  abundant flow of currency in every department

of business,  industries  by the score started up all over the land.  Few could  foresee the  approach of dark and

stern days.  It was in vain that  financial  leaders began to sound a note of warning, calling for  retrenchment and

thrift.  And now the inevitable results were  beginning to appear.  The  great steel and coal industries began to

curtail their operations,  while desperately striving to maintain war  prices for their products.  Other industries

followed their example.  All the time the cost of  living continued to mount. Foodstuffs  reached unheardof

prices,  which, under the manipulations of  unscrupulous dealers, continued to  climb. 

Small wonder that working men with high wages and plenty of money  in their hands cherished exaggerated

ideas of their wealth and  developed extravagant tastes in dress, amusements and in standard  of  living.  With

the rest of the world, they failed to recognise  the fact  that money was a mere counter in wealth and not wealth

itself.  To a  large extent, thrift was abandoned and while deposits  in the savings  banks grew in volume, the

depositors failed to  recognise the fact that  the value of the dollar had decreased fifty  per cent.  Already the

reaction from all this had begun to set in.  Nervousness paralysed the  great financial institutions.  The fiat  went

forth "No more money for  industrial enterprises.  No more  advances on wholesale stocks."  The  order was


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS 99



Top




Page No 102


issued "Retrench.  Take your losses, unload your stocks."  This men were slow to do,  and while all agreed

upon the soundness of  the policy, each waited  for the other to begin. 

Through the month of April anxiety, fear and discontent began to  haunt the minds of business men.  In the

labour world the High  Command was quick to sense the approach of a crisis and began to  make  preparations

for the coming storm.  The whole industrial and  commercial world gradually crystallised into its two opposing

classes.  A subsidised press began earnestly to demand lower cost  in  productions retrenchment in expenditure,

a cut in labour costs,  a  general and united effort to meet the inevitable burden of  deflation. 

On the other hand, an inspired press began to raise an outcry  against the increasing cost of living, to point out

the effect of  the  house famine upon the income of the working man, and to sound a  warning as to the danger

and folly of any sudden reduction in the  wage scale. 

Increased activity in the ranks of organised labour began to be  apparent.  Everywhere the wild and radical

element was gaining in  influence and in numbers, and the spirit of faction and internecine  strife became

rampant. 

It was due to the dominating forcefulness of McNish, the leader of  the moderates, that the two factions in the

allied unions had been  consolidated, and a single policy agreed upon.  His whole past had  been a preparation

for just a crisis as the present.  His wide  reading, his shrewd practical judgment, his large experience in  labour

movements in the Old Land, gave him a position of commanding  influence which enabled him to dominate

the executives and direct  their activities.  His sudden and unexplained acceptance of the  more  radical program

won for him an enthusiastic following of the  element  which had hitherto recognised the leadership of Brother

Simmons.  Day  and night, with a zeal that never tired, he laboured  at the work of  organising and disciplining

the various factions and  parties in the  ranks of labour into a single compact body of  fighting men under a

single command.  McNish was in the grip of one  of the mightiest of  human passions.  Since that day in the

Perrotte  home, when he had seen  the girl that he loved practically offer  herself, as he thought, to  another man,

he had resolutely kept  himself away from her.  He had  done with her forever and he had  torn out of his heart

the genuine  friendship which he had begun to  hold toward the man who had deprived  him of her love.  But

deep in  his heart he nourished a passion for  vengeance that became an  obsession, a madness with him.  He

merely  waited the opportunity to  gratify his passion. 

He learned that the Maitland Mills were in deep water, financially.  His keen economic instinct and his deep

study of economic movements  told him that a serious financial crisis, continentwide, was  inevitable and

imminent.  It only needed a successful labour war to  give the final touch that would bring the whole industrial

fabric  tumbling into ruin.  The desire for immediate revenge upon the man  toward whom he had come to

cherish an implacable hatred would not  suffer him to await the onset of a nationwide industrial crisis.  He

fancied that he saw the opportunity for striking an immediate  blow  here in Blackwater. 

He steadily thwarted Maitland's attempts to get into touch with  him, whether at the works or in his own

home, where Maitland had  become a frequent visitor.  He was able only partially to allay his  mother's anxiety

and her suspicion that all was not well with him.  That shrewd old lady knew her son well enough to suspect

that some  untoward circumstance had befallen him, but she knew also that she  could do no more than bide

her time. 

With the workers of the Maitland Mills circumstances favoured the  plans of McNish and the Executive of the

allied unions.  The new  manager was beginning to make his hand felt upon the wheel.  Checks  upon wastage

in labour time and in machine time were being  instituted; everywhere there was a tightening up of loose

screws  and  a knitting up of loose ends, with the inevitable consequent  irritation.  This was especially true in

the case of Tony Perrotte,  to whom discipline was ever an external force and never an inward  compulsion.

Inexact in everything he did, irregular in his habits,  irresponsible in his undertakings, he met at every turn the


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS 100



Top




Page No 103


pressure  of the firm, resolute hand of the new manager.  Deep down  in his heart  there was an abiding

admiration and affection for Jack  Maitland, but  he loathed discipline and kicked against it. 

The first of May is ever a day of uncertainty and unrest in the  world of labour.  It is a time for readjustment,

for the fixing of  wage scales, for the assertion of labour rights and the ventilating  of labour wrongs.  It is a

time favourable to upheaval, and is  therefore awaited by all employers of labour with considerable  anxiety. 

On the surface there was not a ripple to indicate that as far as  the Maitland Mills were concerned there was

beneath a surging tide  of  unrest.  So undisturbed indeed was the surface that the  inexperienced  young manager

was inclined to make light of the  anxieties of his  father, and was confident in his assurance that  the danger of

a labour  crisis had, for the present at least, been  averted. 

Out of the blue heaven fell the bolt.  The mails on May Day morning  brought to the desk of every manager of

every industry in  Blackwater,  and to every building contractor, a formal document  setting forth in  terms

courteous but firm the demands of the  executives of the allied  unions of Blackwater. 

"Well, it has come, boy," was Maitland's greeting to his son, who  came into the office for the usual morning

consultation. 

"What?" said Jack. 

"War," replied his father, tossing him the letter and watching his  face as he read it. 

Jack handed him the letter without a word. 

"Well, what do you think of it?" said his father. 

"It might be worse." 

"Worse?" roared his father.  "Worse?  How can it be worse?" 

"Well, it is really a demand for an increase in wages.  The others,  I believe, are mere frills.  And between

ourselves, sir, though I  haven't gone into it very carefully, I am not sure but that an  increase in wages is about

due." 

Maitland glowered at his son in a hurt and hopeless rage. 

"An increase in wages due?" he said.  "After the increase of six  months ago?  The thing is preposterous.  The

ungrateful  scoundrels!" 

At this point the telephone upon his desk rang.  Jack took up the  receiver. 

"Good morning, Mr. McGinnis. . . .  Yes, he is here.  Yes. . . .  At least, I suppose so. . . .  Oh, I don't know. . . .

It is  rather  peremptory. . . .  All right, sir, I shall tell him." 

"Let me talk to him," said his father, impatiently. 

"Never mind just now, Dad," said Jack, with his hand over the  receiver.  Then through the telephone he said:

"All right, sir; he  will await you here.  Good morning." 

". . . The old boy is wild," said Jack with a slight laugh.  "The  wires are quite hot." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS 101



Top




Page No 104


"This is no joke, Jack, I can tell you.  McGinnis is coming over,  is he?" 

"Yes," replied Jack, "but we won't get much help from him." 

"Why not?" inquired his father.  "He is a very shrewd and able  business man." 

"He may be all that, sir, but in a case like this, if you really  want my opinion, and I have no wish to be

disrespectful, he is a  hotheaded ass.  Just the kind of employer to rejoice the heart of  a  clever labour leader

who is out for trouble.  Dad," and Jack's  voice  became very earnest, "let's work this out by ourselves.  We  can

handle  our own men better without the help of McGinnis or any  other." 

"That is just the trouble.  Look at this precious document, 'The  Allied Unions.'  What have I got to do with

them?  And signed by  Simmons and McDonough.  Who is McDonough, pray?" 

"McDonough?  Oh, I know McDonough.  He is a little like McGinnis  bighearted, hotheaded, good in a

scrap, useless in a conference.  But I suggest, sir, that we ignore the slight unpleasant  technicalities in the

manner and method of negotiation and try to  deal with our own people in a reasonable way." 

"I am ready always to meet my own people, but I refuse utterly to  deal with this committee!"  It was not often

that Mr. Maitland  became  profane, but in his description of this particular group of  individuals his ordinary

English suffered a complete collapse. 

"Dad, McGinnis will be here in a few minutes.  I should like to  suggest one or two things, if you will allow

me." 

"Go on," said his father quickly. 

"Dad, this is war, and I have learned a little about that game  'over there.'  And I have learned something about

it in my athletic  activities.  The first essential is to decline to play the enemy's  game.  Let's discover his plan of

campaign.  As I read this  document,  the thing that hits my eye is this: do they really want  the things  they ask

for, or is the whole thing a blind?  What I  mean is, do they  really want war or peace?  I say let's feel them  out.

If they are  after peace, the thing is easy.  If they want  war, this may come to be  a very serious thing.

Meantime, Dad,  let's not commit ourselves to  McGinnis.  Let's play it alone." 

Mr. Maitland's lips had set in a thin, hard line.  His face was  like a mask of grey steel.  He sat thinking silently. 

"Here he comes," said Jack, looking out of the window.  "Dad, you  asked me to come into this with you.  Let's

play the game together.  I  found it wise to place the weight on the defence line.  Will you  play  defence in

this?" 

The lines in his father's face began to relax. 

"All right, boy, we'll play it together, and meantime I shall play  defence." 

"By Jove, Dad," cried Jack, in a tone of exultant confidence,  "we'll beat 'em.  And now here comes that old

Irish fireeater.  I'll  go.  No alliance, Dad, remember."  His father nodded as Jack  left the  room, to return

almost immediately with Mr. McGinnis,  evidently quite  incoherent with rage. 

In the outer office Jack paused beside the desk of the old  bookkeeper.  From behind the closed door came the

sound of high  explosives. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS 102



Top




Page No 105


"Rough stuff in there, eh, Wickes," said Jack, with a humorous  smile.  For some moments he stood listening.

"War is a terrible  thing," he added with a grin. 

"What seems to be the matter, Mr. Jack?" 

Jack laid before him the document sent out by the Allied Unions. 

"Oh, this is terrible, Mr. Jack!  And just at this time.  I am very  much afraid it will ruin us." 

"Ruin us?  Rot.  Don't ever say that word again.  We will possibly  have a jolly good row.  Someone will be hurt

and perhaps all of us,  more or less, but I don't mean to be beaten, if I know myself," he  added, with the smile

on his face that his hockey team loved to see  before a match.  "Now, Wickes," continued Jack, "get that idea

of  failure out of your mind.  We are going to win.  And meantime, let  us  prepare for our campaign.  Here's a bit

of work I want you to do  for  me.  Get four things for me: the wages for the last three  yearsyou  have the

sheets?" 

"Yes, sir." 

"The cost of living from the Labour Gazette for the last three  yearsyou have them hereand the rates

of increase in wages.  Plot a  diagram showing all these things.  You know what I mean?" 

"Yes, sir, I understand." 

"And find out the wages paid at our competing points." 

"All right, Mr. Jack.  I know what you want.  I can give you the  necessary information in regard to the first

three points almost at  once.  It will take some days, however, to get the wages of our  competing points." 

"All right, old boy.  Carry on!" said Jack, and with the same smile  on his face he passed out of the office into

the shops. 

It amused him slightly to observe the change in the attitude and  bearing of his men.  They would not look at

him fairly in the face.  Even Snoopy Sykes and Macnamara avoided his glance.  But he had for  everyone his

usual cheery word.  Why should he not?  These chaps  had  no hatred for him, nor he for them.  He had come to

understand  union  methods of discipline and recognised fully the demands for  loyalty and  obedience imposed

upon its members by the organisation.  These men of  his were bound to the union by solemn obligations.  He

bore them no  illwill on that score.  Rather he respected them the  more for it.  If  a fight was inevitable, he

would do his best to  beat them but he would  allow no spirit of hatred to change his mind  toward them nor

cloud his  judgment. 

The day was full of excursions and alarms.  A hurry call was sent  out by McGinnis to all employers who had

received copies of the  document from the Allied Unions.  In the afternoon a meeting was  held  in the Board of

Trade Building, but it was given over chiefly  to  vituperation and threatening directed toward their variously

described  employees.  With one heart and voice all affirmed with  solemn, and in  many cases with profane

oaths that they would not  yield a jot to the  insolent demands of this newly organised body. 

"I have already sent my answer," shouted Mr. McGinnis. 

"What did you say, Mac?" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS 103



Top




Page No 106


"Told 'em to go to hell, and told 'em that if any of these highly  coloured committee men came on my

premises, I would kick 'em into  the  middle of next week." 

Jack, who was present at the meeting, sat listening with silent and  amused pity.  They seemed to him so like a

group of angry children  whose game had suddenly been interfered with and whose rage  rendered  them

incapable of coherent thought. 

Grant Maitland, who, throughout the meeting had sat silent, finally  rose and said:  "Gentlemen, the mere

expression of feeling may  afford  a sort of satisfaction but the question is, What is to be  done?  That  the

situation is grave for all of us we know too well.  Not many of us  are in a position to be indifferent to a strike.

Let us get down to  business.  What shall we do?" 

"Fight them to a finish!  Smash the unions!" were the suggestions  in various forms and with various

descriptive adjectives. 

"It may come to a fight, gentlemen, but however gratifying a fight  may be to our feelings, a fight may be

disastrous to our business.  A  strike may last for weeks, perhaps months.  Are we in a position  to  stand that?

And as for smashing the unions, let us once and for  all  put such a thought out of our minds.  These unions

have all  international affiliations.  It is absurd to imagine that we here  in  Blackwater could smash a single

union." 

Fiercely McGinnis made reply.  "I want to tell you right here and  now that I am prepared to close down and

go out of business but I  will have no outside committee tell me how to run my job." 

But no one took this threat seriously, and no one but knew that a  shutdown for any of them might mean

disaster.  They all recalled  those unfilled orders which they were straining every nerve to  complete before the

market should break, or cancellation should  come.  It added not a little to their rage that they knew  themselves

to be  held in the grip of circumstances over which they  had little control. 

After much angry deliberation it was finally agreed that they  should appoint a committee to consider the

whole situation and to  prepare a plan of action.  Meantime the committee were instructed  to  temporise with

the enemy. 

The evening papers announced the imminence of a strike the extent  and magnitude of which had never been

experienced in the history of  Blackwater.  Everywhere the citizens of the industrial town were  discussing the

disturbing news anxiously, angrily, indifferently,  according as they were variously affected.  But there was a

general  agreement among all classes of citizens that a strike in the  present  industrial and financial situation

which was already  serious enough,  would be nothing short of a calamity, because no  matter what the issue

would be, no matter which of the parties won  in the conflict, a fight  meant serious loss not only to the two

parties immediately concerned,  but to the whole community as well.  With the rank and file of the  working

people there was little heart  for a fight.  More especially,  men upon whom lay the responsibility  for the

support of homes shrank  from the pain and the suffering, as  well as from the loss which  experience taught

them a strike must  entail.  It is safe to say that  in every working man's home in  Blackwater that night there

was to be  found a woman who, as she put  her children to bed, prayed that trouble  might be averted, for she

knew that in every war it is upon the women  and children that in  the last analysis the sorest burden must fall.

To them even  victory would mean for many months a loss of luxuries  for the  family, it might be of comforts;

and defeat, which would come  not  until after long conflict, would mean not only straitened means  but  actual

poverty, with all the attendant humiliation and bitterness  which would kill for them the joy of life and

sensibly add to its  already heavy burden. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS 104



Top




Page No 107


That night Jack Maitland felt that a chat with the Reverend Murdo  Matheson might help to clear his own

mind as to the demands of the  Allied Unions.  He found the minister in his study and in great  distress of soul. 

"I am glad to see you, Maitland," he said, giving him a hearty  greeting.  "My hope is largely placed in you and

you must not fail  me  in this crisis.  What exactly are the demands of the unions?" 

Maitland spread before him the letter which his father had received  that morning.  The Reverend Murdo read

it carefully over, then,  with  a sigh of relief, he said:  "Well, it might be worse.  There  should  not be much

difficulty in coming to an agreement between  people  anxious for peace." 

After an hour spent in canvassing the subject from various points  of view, the Reverend Murdo exclaimed:

"Let us go and see McNish." 

"The very thing," said Maitland.  "I have been trying to get in  touch with him for the last month or so, but he

avoids me." 

"Ay," replied the Reverend Murdo, "he has a reason, no doubt." 

To Maitland's joy they found McNish at home.  They were received  with nonetoocordial a welcome by the

son, with kindly, even eager  greeting by the mother. 

"Come awa in, Minister; come awa, Mr. Maitland.  You have come to  talk about the 'trouble,' a doot.  Malcolm

doesna want to talk  about  it to me, a bad sign.  He declines to converse even, wi' me,  Mr.  Matheson.  Perhaps

ye may succeed better wi' him." 

"Mr. Matheson can see for himself," said her son, using his most  correct English, "the impropriety of my

talking with an employer in  this way." 

"Nonsense, McNish," said the minister briskly.  "You know me quite  well and we both know Maitland.  It is

just sheer nonsense to say  that you cannot talk with us.  Everyone in town is talking.  Every  man in your union

is talking, trying to justify their present  position, which, I am bound to say, takes some justifying." 

"Why?" asked McNish hotly. 

"Because the demands are some of them quite unsound.  Some other  than you had a hand in drawing up your

Petition of Right, McNish,  and  some of the demands are impossible." 

"How do you" began McNish indignantly, but the minister held up  his hand and continued: 

"And some of them are both sound and reasonable." 

"What's wrang with the demands?" said McNish. 

"That's what I am about to show you," said the minister with grave  confidence. 

"Aye, minister," said the mother with a chuckle of delight.  "That's you!  That's you!  Haud at him!  Haud at

him!  That's you!" 

They took seats about the blazing fire for the evening was still  shrewd enough to make the fire welcome. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS 105



Top




Page No 108


"Noo, Mr. Matheson," said the old lady, leaning toward him with  keen relish in her face, "read me the union

demands.  Malcolm wadna  read nor talk nor anything but glower." 

The Reverend Murdo read the six clauses. 

"Um!  They're no bad negotiating pints." 

"Negotiatin' pints!" exclaimed her son indignantly.  "Noo, mither,  ye maun play the game.  A'm no gaun tae

argue with ye tonight.  Nor  wi' any of ye," he added. 

"Nonsense, Malcolm.  You can't object to talk over these points  with us.  You must talk them over before

you're done with them.  And  you'll talk them over before the whole town, too." 

"What do you mean, 'before the whole town'?" said Malcolm. 

"This is a community question.  This community is interested and  greatly interested.  It will demand a full

exposition of the  attitude  of the unions." 

"The community!" snorted McNish in contempt. 

"Aye, the community," replied the minister, "and you are not to  snort at it.  That's the trouble with you labour

folk.  You think  you  are the whole thing.  You forget the third and most important  party in  any industrial strife,

the community.  The community is  interested  first, in justice being done to its citizensto all its  citizens,

mind you; second, in the preservation of the services  necessary to its  comfort and wellbeing; third, in the

continuance  of the means of  livelihood to wage earners." 

"Ye missed one," said McNish grimly.  "The conserving of the  profits of labour for the benefit of the

capitalist." 

"I might have put that in, too," said the minister, "but it is  included in my first.  But I should have added

another which, to my  mind, is of the very first importance, the preservation of the  spirit  of brotherly feeling

and Christian decency as between man  and man in  this community." 

"Aye, ye might," replied Malcolm in bitter irony, "and ye might  begin with the ministers and the churches." 

"Whisht, laddie," said his mother sharply, "Mind yer manners." 

"He doesn't mean me specially, Mrs. McNish, but I will not say but  what he is right." 

"No," replied McNish, "I don't mean you exactly, Mr. Matheson." 

"Don't take it back, McNish," said the minister.  "I need it.  We  all need it in the churches, and we will take it,

too.  But come  now,  let us look at these clauses.  You are surely not standing for  them  all, or for them all

alike?" 

"Why not, then?" said McNish, angrily. 

"I'll tell you," replied the minister, "and won't take long,  either."  He proceeded to read over carefully the

various clauses  in  the demands of the allied unions, emphasizing and explaining the  meaning of each clause.

"First, as to wages.  This is purely a  matter for adjustment to the cost of living and general industrial

conditions.  It is a matter of arithmetic and common sense.  There  is  no principle involved." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS 106



Top




Page No 109


"I don't agree with you," said McNish.  "There is more than the  cost of living to be considered.  There is the

question of the  standard of living.  Why should it be considered right that the  standard of living for the

working man should be lower than that  for  the professional man or the capitalist?" 

"There you are again, McNish," said the minister.  "You are not up  to your usual tonight.  You know quite

well that every working man  in my parish lives better than I do, and spends more money on his  living.  The

standard of living has no special significance with  the  working man today as distinguished from the

professional man.  We are  not speaking of the wasteful and idle rich.  So I repeat  that here it  is a matter of

adjustment and that there is no  principle involved.  Now, as regard to hours.  You ask an eight  hour day and a

Saturday  halfholiday.  That, too, is a matter of  adjustment." 

"What about production, Mr. Matheson?" said Maitland.  "And  overhead?  Production costs are abnormally

high today and so are  carrying charges.  I am not saying that a tenhour day is not too  long.  Personally, I

believe that a man cannot keep at his best for  ten hours in certain industriesnot in all." 

"Long hours do not mean big production, Maitland.  Not long hours  but intensive and coordinated work

bring up production and lower  production costs." 

"What about idle machines and overhead?" inquired Maitland. 

"A very important consideration," said the minister.  "The only  sound rule governing factory industry

especially is this: the  longest  possible machine time, the shortest possible man time.  But  here again  it is a

question of organisation, adjustment and co  ordination of  work and workers.  We all want education here." 

"If I remember right," said McNish, and he could not keep the  bitterness out of his voice, "I have heard you

say something in the  pulpit at times in regard to the value of men's immortal souls.  What  care can men take of

their bodies and minds, let alone their  souls, if  you work them ten hours a day?" 

"There is a previous question, McNish," said the minister.  "Why  give more leisure time to men who spend

their leisure hours now in  pool rooms and that sort of nonsense?" 

"And whose fault is that," replied McNish sharply.  "Who is  responsible that they have not learned to use their

leisure more  wisely?  And further, what about your young bloods and their  leisure  hours?" 

"Ay, A doot he has ye there, minister," said Mrs. McNish with a  quiet chuckle. 

"He has," said the minister.  "The point is well taken and I  acknowledge it freely.  My position is that the men

need more  leisure, but, more than that, they need instruction as to how to  use  their leisure time wisely.  But let

us get on to the third  point.  'A  Joint Committee of References demanded to which all  complaints shall  be

referred.'  Now, that's fine.  That's the  Whitley plan.  It is  quite sound and has proved thoroughly useful  in

practice." 

"I quite agree," said Maitland frankly.  "But certain conditions  must be observed." 

"Of course, of course," replied the minister.  "Conditions must be  observed everywhere.  Now, the fourth

point:  'The foreman must be  a  member of the union.'  Thoroughly unsound.  They can't ride two  horses  at once. 

"I am not so sure of that," said Maitland.  "For my part, I should  like to have retained my membership in the

union.  The more that  both  parties meet for conference, the better.  And the more  connecting  links between

them, the better.  I should like to see a  union where  employers and employees should have equal rights of

membership." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS 107



Top




Page No 110


McNish grunted contemptuously. 

"It would be an interesting experiment," said the minister.  "An  interesting experiment, McNish, and you are

not to grunt like that.  The human element, of course, is the crux here.  If we had the  right  sort of foreman he

might be trusted to be a member of the  union, but a  man cannot direct and be directed at the same time.  But

that union of  yours, Maitland, with both parties represented in  it, is a big idea.  It is worth considering.  What

do you think  about it, McNish?" 

"What do I think of it?  It is sheer idealistic nonsense." 

"It is a noble idea, laddie, and no to be sneered at, but A doot it  needs a better world for it than we hae at the

present." 

"I am afraid that is true," said the minister.  "But meantime a  foreman is a man who gives orders and directs

work, and, generally  speaking, he must remain with a directorate in any business.  There  may be exceptions.

You must acknowledge that, McNish." 

"I'll acknowledge nothing of the sort," replied McNish, and entered  into a long argument which convinced no

one. 

"Now we come to the next, number five: 'a voice in the management,'  it means.  Come now, McNish, this is

rather much.  Do you want Mr.  Maitland's job here, or is there anyone in your shop who would be  anything

but an embarrassment trying running the Maitland Mills,  and  you know quite well that the men want nothing

of the sort.  It  may be  as Mrs. McNish said, 'a good negotiating point,' but it has  no place  in practical politics

here in Blackwater.  How would you  like, for  instance, to take orders from Simmons?" 

The old lady chuckled delightedly.  "He has you there, laddie, he  has you there!" 

But this McNish would not acknowledge, and proceeded to argue at  great length on purely theoretical

grounds for joint control of  industries, till his mother quite lost patience with him. 

"Hoots, laddie, haud yer hoofs on mither earth.  Would ye want yon  radical bodies to take chairge o' ony

business in which ye had a  baubee?  Ye're talkin' havers." 

"Now, let us look at the last," said Mr. Matheson.  "It is  practically a demand for the closed shop.  Now,

McNish, I ask you,  man to man, what is the use of putting that in there?  It is not  even  a negotiating point." 

At that McNish fired up.  "It is no negotiating point," he  declared.  "I stand for that.  It is vital to the very

existence of  unionised labour.  Everyone knows that.  Unionism cannot maintain  itself in existence without the

closed shop.  It is the ideal  toward  which all unionised labour works." 

"Now, McNish, tell me honestly," said the minister, "do you expect  or hope for an absolutely closed shop in

the factories here in  Blackwater, or in the Building Industries?  Have you the faintest  shadow of a hope?" 

"We may not get it," said McNish, "but that is no reason why we  should not fight for it.  Men have died

fighting for the impossible  because they knew it was right, and, by dying for it, they have  brought it to pass." 

"Far be it from me, McNish, to deny that.  But I am asking you now,  again as man to man, do you know of

any industry, even in the Old  Land, where the closed shop absolutely prevails, and do you think  that

conditions in Blackwater give you the faintest hope of a  closed  shop here?" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS 108



Top




Page No 111


"Yes," shouted McNish, springing to his feet, "there is hope.  There is hope even in Blackwater." 

"Tut, tut, laddie," said his mother.  "Dinna deeve us.  What has  come ower ye that ye canna talk like a

reasonable man?  Noo, Mr.  Matheson, ye've had enough of the labour matters.  A'll mak ye a  cup  of tea." 

"Thank you, Mrs. McNish," said the minister gravely, "but I cannot  linger.  I have still work to do tonight."

He rose from his chair  and found his coat.  His manner was gravely sad and gave evidence  of  his

disappointment with the evening's conversation. 

"Dinna fash yerself, minister," said the old lady, helping him on  with his coat.  "The 'trouble' will blow ower,

a doot.  It'll a'  come  oot richt." 

"Mrs. McNish, what I have seen and heard in this house tonight,"  said the minister solemnly, "gives me

little hope that it will all  come right, but rather gives me grave concern."  Then, looking  straight into the eyes

of her son, he added:  "I came here  expecting  to find help and guidance in discovering a reasonable way  out of

a  very grave and serious difficulty.  I confess I have been  disappointed." 

"Mr. Matheson," said McNish, "I am always glad to discuss any  matter with you in a reasonable and kindly

way." 

"I am afraid my presence has not helped very much, Mrs. McNish,"  said Maitland.  "I am sorry I came

tonight.  I did come earnestly  desiring and hoping that we might find a way out.  It seems I have  made a

mistake." 

"You came at my request, Maitland," said the minister.  "If a  mistake has been made, it is mine.  Goodnight,

Mrs. McNish.  Good  night, Malcolm.  I don't pretend to know or understand what is in  your heart, but I am

going to say to you as your minister that  where  there is evil passion there can be no clear thinking.  And

further,  let me say that upon you will devolve a heavy responsibility  for the  guidance you give these men.

Goodnight again.  Remember  that One  whom we both acknowledge as the source of all true light  said:  'If  the

light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that  darkness.'"  He shook hands first with the mother, then with

the  son, who turned  away from him with a curt "Goodnight" and nodded to  Maitland. 

For a moment or two neither of the men spoke.  They were both  grievously disappointed in the interview. 

"I never saw him like that," said the Reverend Murdo at length.  "What can be the matter with him?  With him

passion is darkening  counsel." 

"Well," said Maitland, "I have found out one thing that I wanted." 

"And what is that?" 

"These men clearly do not want what they are asking for.  They want  chiefly warat least, McNish does." 

"I am deeply disappointed in McNish," replied the minister, "and I  confess I am anxious.  McNish, above all

others, is the brains of  this movement, and in that mood there is little hope of reason from  him.  I fear it will

be a sore fight, with a doubtful issue." 

"Oh, I don't despair," said Maitland cheerily.  "I have an idea he  has a quarrel with me.  He wants to get me.

But we can beat him." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS 109



Top




Page No 112


The Reverend Murdo waited for a further explanation, but was too  much of a gentleman to press the point

and kept silent till they  reached his door. 

"You will not desert us, Mr. Matheson," said Maitland earnestly. 

"Desert you?  It is my job.  These people are my people.  We cannot  desert them." 

"Right you are," said Maitland.  "Cheerio.  We'll carry on.  He  shook hands warmly with the minister and went

off, whistling  cheerily. 

"That is a man to follow," said the minister to himself.  "He goes  whistling into a fight." 

CHAPTER XIII. THE STRIKE

The negotiations between the men and their employers, in which the  chief exponents of the principles of

justice and fair play were Mr.  McGinnis on the one hand and Brother Simmons on the other, broke  down  at

the second meeting, which ended in a vigorous personal  encounter  between these gentlemen, without,

however, serious injury  to either. 

The following day a general strike was declared.  All work ceased  in the factories affected and building

operations which had begun  in  a moderate way were arrested.  Grant Maitland was heartily  disgusted  with the

course of events and more especially with the  humiliating and  disgraceful manner in which the negotiations

had  been conducted. 

"You were quite right, Jack," he said to his son the morning after  which the strike had been declared.  "That

man McGinnis is quite  impossible." 

"It really made little difference, Dad.  The negotiations were  hopeless from the beginning.  There was no

chance of peace." 

"Why not?" 

"Because McNish wants war."  He proceeded to give an account of the  evening spent at the McNish home.

"When McNish wants peace, we can  easily end the strike," concluded Jack. 

"There is something in what you say, doubtless," replied his  father,  "but meantime there is a lot to be done." 

"What do you mean exactly, Father?" 

"We have a lot of stock made up on hand.  The market is dead at  present prices.  There is no hope of sales.  The

market will fall  lower still.  I propose that we take our loss and unload at the  best  rate we can get." 

"That is your job, Dad.  I know little about that, but I believe  you are right.  I have been doing a lot of reading

in trade  journals  and that sort of thing, and I believe that a big slump is  surely  coming.  But there is a lot to do

in my department at the  Mills, also.  I am not satisfied with the inside arrangement of our  planing mill.  There

is a lot of time wasted and there is an almost  complete lack of  coordination.  Here is a plan I want to show

you.  The idea is to  improve the routing of our work." 

Maitland glanced at the plan perfunctorily, more to please his son  than anything else.  But, after a second

glance, he became deeply  interested and began to ask questions.  After half an hour's study  he  said: 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XIII. THE STRIKE 110



Top




Page No 113


"Jack, this is really a vast improvement.  Strange, I never thought  of a great many of these things." 

"I have been reading up a bit, and when I was on my trip two weeks  ago I looked in upon two or three of the

plants of our competitors.  I  believe this will be more uptodate and will save time and  labour." 

"I am sure it will, boy.  And we will put this in hand at once.  But what about men?" 

"Oh, we can pick up labourers, and that is all we want at the  present time." 

"All right, go at it.  I will give you a hand myself." 

"Then there is something else, Dad.  We ought to have a good  athletic field for our men." 

His father gasped at him. 

"An athletic field for those ungrateful rascals?" 

"Father, they are not rascals," said his son.  "They are just the  same today as they ever were.  A decent lot of

chaps who don't  think  the same as we do on a number of points.  But they are coming  back  again some time

and we may as well be ready for them.  Look at  this." 

And before Grant Maitland could recover his speech he found himself  looking at a beautifullydrawn plan of

athletic grounds set out  with  walks, shade trees and shrubbery, and with a plain but  commodious  clubhouse

appearing in the background. 

"And where do you get this land, and what does it cost you?" 

"The land," replied Jack, "is your land about the old mill.  It  will cost us nothing, I hope.  The old mill site

contains two and  onehalf acres.  It can be put in shape with little work.  The mill  itself is an eyesore; ought to

have been removed long ago.  Dad,  you  ought to have seen the plant at Violetta, that is in Ohio, you  know.  It

is a joy to behold.  But never mind about that.  The  lumber in the  old mill can be used up in the clubhouse.

The  timbers are wonderful;  nothing like them today anywhere.  The  outside finishing will be done  with slabs

from our own yard.  They  will make a very pretty job." 

"And where do you get the men for this work?" inquired his father. 

"Why, our men.  It is for themselves and they are our men." 

"Voluntary work, I suppose?" inquired Maitland. 

"Voluntary work?" said Jack.  "We couldn't have men work for us for  nothing." 

"And you mean to pay them for the construction of their own  athletic  grounds and clubhouse?" 

"But why not?" inquired Jack in amazement. 

His father threw back his head and began to laugh. 

"This is really the most extraordinary thing I have ever heard of  in all my life," he said, after he had done

with his laugh.  "Your  men strike; you prepare for them a beautiful clubhouse and  athletic  grounds as a

reward for their loyalty.  You pay them wages  so that  they may be able to sustain the strike indefinitely."


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XIII. THE STRIKE 111



Top




Page No 114


Again he threw  back his head and continued laughing as Jack had  never in his life  heard him laugh. 

"Why not, Dad?" said Jack, gazing at his father in halfshamed  perplexity.  "The idea of athletic grounds and

clubhouse is  according to the best modern thought.  These are our own men.  You  are not like McGinnis.

You are not enraged at them.  You don't  hate  them.  They are going to work for us again in some days or

weeks.  They are idle and therefore available for work.  You can  get better  work from them than from other

men.  And you wouldn't  take their work  from them for nothing." 

Again his father began to laugh.  "Your argument, Jack," he said  when he was able to control his speech, "is

absolutely unanswerable.  There is no answer possible on any count; but did ever man hear  of  such a scheme?

Did you?" 

"I confess not.  But, Dad, you are a good sport.  We are out to win  this fight, but we don't want to injure

anybody.  We are going to  beat them, but we don't want to abuse them unnecessarily.  Besides,  I  think it is

good business.  And then, you see, I really like  these  chaps." 

"Simmons, for instance?" said his father with an ironical smile. 

"Well, Simmons, just as much as you can like an ass." 

"And McNish?" inquired Maitland. 

"McNish," echoed Jack, a cloud falling upon his face.  "I confess I  don't understand McNish.  At least," he

added, "I am sorry for  McNish.  But what do you say to my scheme, Dad?" 

"Well, boy," said his father, beginning to laugh again, "give me a  night to think it over." 

Then Jack departed, not quite sure of himself or of the plan which  appeared to give his father such intense

amusement.  "At any rate,"  he said to himself as he walked out of the office, "if it is a joke  it is a good one.

And it has given the governor a better laugh  than  he has had for five years." 

The Mayor of Blackwater was peculiarly sensitive to public opinion  and acutely susceptible of public

approval.  In addition, he was  possessed of a somewhat exalted idea of his powers as the  administrator in

public affairs, and more particularly as a  mediator  in times of strife.  He had been singularly happy in his

mediation  between the conflicting elements in his Council, and more  than once he  had been successful in the

composing of disputes in  arbitration cases  submitted to his judgment.  Moreover, he had an  eye to a second

term  in the mayor's chair, which gubernatorial and  majestical office gave  full scope to the ruling ambition of

his  life, which was, in his own  words, "to guard the interests and  promote the wellbeing of my  people." 

The industrial strike appeared to furnish him with an opportunity  to gratify this ambition.  He resolved to put

an end to this  unnecessary and wasteful struggle, and to that end he summoned to a  public meeting his fellow

citizens of all classes, at which he  invited each party in the industrial strife to make a statement of  their case,

in the hope that a fair and reasonable settlement might  be effected. 

The employers were more than dubious of the issue, having but a  small idea of the mayor's power of control

and less of his common  sense.  Brother Simmons, however, foreseeing a magnificent field  for  the display of

his forensic ability, a thing greatly desired by  labour  leaders of his kidney, joyfully welcomed the proposal.

McNish gave  hesitating assent, but, relying upon his experience in  the management  of public assemblies and

confident of his ability to  shape events to  his own advantage, he finally agreed to accept the  invitation. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XIII. THE STRIKE 112



Top




Page No 115


The public meeting packed the City Hall, with representatives of  both parties in the controversy in about

equal numbers and with a  great body of citizens more or less keenly interested in the issue  of  the meeting and

expectant of a certain amount of "fun."  The  Mayor's  opening speech was thoroughly characteristic.  He was

impressed with  the responsibility that was his for the wellbeing  of his people.  Like all rightthinking

citizens of this fair town  of Blackwater, he  deeply regretted this industrial strife.  It  interfered with business.  It

meant loss of money to the strikers.  It was an occasion of much  inconvenience to the citizens and it

engendered bitterness of feeling  that might take months, even  years, to remove.  He stood there as the  friend

of the working man.  He was a working man himself and was proud  of it.  He believed that  on the whole they

were good fellows.  He was  a friend also of the  employers of labour.  What could we do without  them?  How

could our  great industries prosper without their money and  their brains?  The  one thing necessary for success

was cooperation.  That was the  great word in modern democracy.  In glowing periods he  illustrated  this point

from their experiences in the war.  All they  wanted to  do was to sit down together, and, man to man, talk their

difficulties  over.  He would be glad to assist them, and he had no  doubt as to  the result.  He warned the

working man that hard times  were coming.  The spectre of unemployment was already parading their  streets.

Unemployment meant disorder, rioting.  This, he assured them,  would  not be permitted.  At all costs order

would be maintained.  He  had  no wish to threaten, but he promised them that the peace would be  preserved at

all costs.  He suggested that the strikers should get  back at once to work and the negotiations should proceed

in the  meantime. 

At this point Brother Simmons rose. 

"The mayor (h)urges the workers to get back to work," he said.  "Does 'e mean at (h)increased pay, or not?  'E

says as 'ow this  strike interferes with business.  'E doesn't tell us what business.  But I can tell 'im it

(h)interferes with the business of robbery of  the workin' man.  'E deplores the loss of money to the strikers.

Let  me tell 'im that the workin' men are prepared to suffer that  loss.  True, they 'ave no big bank accounts to

carry 'em on, but  there are  things that they love more than moneyliberty and  justice and the  rights of the

people.  What are we strikin' for?  Nothin' but what is  our own.  The workin' man makes (h)everything  that is

made.  What  percentage of the returns does 'e get in wages?  They won't tell us  that.  Last year these factories

were busy in  the makin' o' munitions.  Mr. McGinnis 'ere was makin' shells.  I'd  like to (h)ask, Mr. Mayor,

what profit Mr. McGinnis made out of  these shells." 

Mr. McGinnis sprang to his feet, "I want to tell you," he said in a  voice choking with rage, "that it is none of

your highexplosive  business." 

"'E says as it is none o' my business," cried Brother Simmons,  joyously taking Mr. McGinnis on.  "Let me

(h)ask 'im who paid for  these shells?  I did, you did, all of us did.  Not my business?  Then  'ose business is it?

(H)If 'e was paid a fair price for 'is  shells,  (h)all right, I say nothin' against it.  If 'e was paid  more than a  fair

price, then 'e is a robber, worse, 'e is a blood  robber, because  the price was paid in blood." 

At once a dozen men were on their feet.  Cries of "Order!  Order!"  and "Put him out!" arose on every hand.

The mayor rose from his  chair and, in an impressive voice, said:  "We must have order.  Sit  down, Mr.

Simmons."  Simmons sat down promptly.  Union men are  thoroughly disciplined in points of order.  "We must

have order,"  continued the mayor.  "I will not permit any citizen to be  insulted.  We all did our bit in this town

of Blackwater.  Some of  us went to  fight, and some that could not go to fight 'kept the  home fires  burning'."  A

shout of derisive laughter from the  working men greeted  this phrase.  The mayor was deeply hurt.  "I  want to

say that those  who could not go to the war did their bit at  home.  Let the meeting  proceed, but let us observe

the courtesies  that are proper in debate." 

Again Simmons took the floor.  "As I was sayin', Mr. Mayor" 

Cries of "Order!  Order!  Sit down!" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XIII. THE STRIKE 113



Top




Page No 116


"Mr. Mayor, I believe I 'ave the floor?" 

"Yes, you have.  Go on.  But you must not insult." 

"(H)Insult?  Did I (h)insult anybody?  I don't know what Mr.  McGinnis  made from 'is shells.  I only said that

ifyou  (h)understandif 'e  made more than e ought to, 'e is a robber. And  since the price of  our freedom

was paid in blood, if 'e made more than  was fair, 'e's a  blood robber." 

Again the cries arose.  "Throw him out!"  Once more the mayor rose.  "You must not make insinuations, sir,"

he cried angrily.  "You must  not make insinuations against respectable citizens." 

"(H)Insinooations," cried Simmons.  "No, sir, I never make no  (h)insinooations.  If I knew that (h)any man 'ere

'ad made  (h)unfair  profits I wouldn't make no (h)insinooations.  I would  charge 'im right  'ere with blood

robbery.  And let me say," shouted  Simmons, taking a  step into the aisle, "that the time may come when  the

working men of  this country will make these charges, and will  (h)ask the people who  kept the ''ome fires

burning'" 

Yells of derisive laughter. 

"what profits came to them from these same 'ome fires.  The  people will (h)ask for an (h)explanation of

these bank accounts, of  these new factories, of these big stores, of these (h)autermobiles.  The people that

went to the war and were (h)unfortoonate enough to  return came back to poverty, while many of these 'ere

'ome fire  burners came (h)out with fortunes."  At this point brother Simmons  cast a fierce and baleful eye

upon a group of the employers who sat  silent and wrathful before him.  "And now, what I say," continued

Brother Simmons 

At this point a quiet voice was heard. 

"Mr. Mayor, I rise to a point of order." 

Immediately Simmons took his seat. 

"Mr. Farrington," said the mayor, recognising one of the largest  building contractors in the town. 

"Mr. Mayor, I should like to ask what are we discussing this  afternoon?  Are we discussing the war records of

the citizens of  Blackwater?  If so, that is not what I came for.  It may be  interesting to find out what each man

did in the war.  I find that  those who did most say least.  I don't know what Mr. Simmons did in  the war.  I

suppose he was there." 

With one spring Simmons was on his feet and in the aisle.  He  ripped off coat and vest, pulled his shirt over

his head and  revealed  a back covered with the network of ghastly scars.  "The  gentleman  (h)asks," he panted,

"what I done in the war.  I don't  know.  I cannot  say what I done in the war, but that is what the  war done to

me."  The  effect was positively overwhelming. 

A deadly silence gripped the audience for a single moment.  Then  upon every hand rose fierce yells, oaths and

strange cries.  Above  the uproar came Farrington's booming voice.  Leaving his seat,  which  was near the back

of the hall, he came forward, crying out: 

"Mr. Mayor!  Mr. Mayor!  I demand attention!"  As he reached  Simmons's side, he paused and, facing about,

he looked upon the  array  of faces pale and tense with passion.  "I want to apologise  to this  gentleman," he said

in a voice breaking with emotion.  "I  should not  have said what I did.  The man who bears these scars is  a man


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XIII. THE STRIKE 114



Top




Page No 117


I am  proud to know."  He turned swiftly toward Simmons with  outstretched  hand.  "I am proud to know you,

sir.  I could not go  to the war.  I  was past age.  I sent my two boys.  They are over  there still."  As  the two men

shook hands, for once in his life  Simmons was speechless.  His face was suffused with uncontrollable  feeling.

On every side  were seen men, strong men, with tears  streaming down their faces.  A  nobler spirit seemed to

fall upon  them all.  In the silence that  followed, Mr. Maitland rose. 

"Mr. Mayor," he said quietly, "we have all suffered together in  this war.  I, for one, want to do the fair thing

by our men.  Let  us  meet them and talk things over before any fairminded committee.  Surely we who have

suffered together in war can work together in  peace."  It was a noble appeal, and met with a noble response.

On  all sides and from all parties a storm of cheers broke forth. 

Then the Reverend Murdo Matheson rose to his feet.  "Mr. Mayor," he  said, "I confess I was not hopeful of

the result of this meeting.  But  I am sure we all recognise the presence and influence of a  mightier  Spirit than

ours.  From the outset I have been convinced  that the  problems in the industrial situation here are not beyond

solution, and  should yield to fair and reasonable consideration.  I  venture to move  that a committee of five be

appointed, two to be  chosen by each of the  parties in this dispute, who would in turn  choose a chairman; that

this committee meet with representatives of  both parties; and that  their decision in all cases be final." 

Mr. Farrington rose and heartily seconded the motion. 

At this point Jack, who was sitting near the platform and whose  eyes were wandering over the audience, was

startled by the look on  the face of McNish.  It was a look in which mingled fear, anxiety,  wrath.  He seemed to

be on the point of starting to his feet when  McGinnis broke in: 

"Do I understand that the decision of this committee is to be final  on every point?" 

"Certainly," said the Reverend Murdo.  "There is no other way by  which we can arrive at a decision." 

"Do you mean," cried McGinnis, "that if this committee says I must  hire only union men in my foundry that I

must do so?" 

"I would reply," said the Reverend Murdo, "that we must trust this  committee to act in a fair and reasonable

way." 

But Mr. McGinnis was not satisfied with this answer. 

"I want to know," he cried in growing anger, "I want to know  exactly where we are and I want a definite

answer.  Will this  committee have the right to force me to employ only union men?" 

"Mr. Mayor," replied the Reverend Murdo, "Mr. McGinnis is right in  asking for definiteness.  My answer is

that we must trust this  committee to do what is wise and reasonable, and we must accept  their  decision as

final in every case." 

Thereupon McGinnis rose and expressed an earnest desire for a  tragic and unhappy and agelong fate if he

would consent to any  such  proposition.  With terrible swiftness the spirit of the  meeting was  changed.  The

moment of lofty emotion and noble impulse  passed.  The  opportunity for reason and fair play to determine the

issue was lost,  and the old evil spirit of suspicion and hate fell  upon the audience  like a pall. 

At this point McNish, from whose face all anxiety had disappeared,  rose and said: 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XIII. THE STRIKE 115



Top




Page No 118


"For my part, and speaking for the working men of this town, I am  ready to accept the proposal that has been

made.  We have no fear  for  the justice of our demands like some men here present.  We know  we  have the

right on our side and we are willing to accept the  judgment  of such a committee as has been proposed."  The

words were  fair  enough, but the tone of sneering contempt was so irritating  that  immediately the position

assumed by McGinnis received support  from his  fellow employers on every hand.  Once more uproar ensued.

The mayor,  in a state of angry excitement, sought in vain to  restore order. 

After some minutes of heated altercation with Mr. McGinnis, whom he  threatened with expulsion from the

meeting, the mayor finally left  the chair and the meeting broke up in disorder which threatened to  degenerate

into a series of personal encounters. 

Again McNish took command.  Leaping upon a chair, with a loud voice  which caught at once the ears of his

following, he announced that a  meeting was to be held immediately in the union rooms, and he  added:  "When

these men here want us again, they know where to find  us."  He  was answered with a roar of approval, and

with an ugly  smile on his  face he led his people in triumph from the hall,  leaving behind the  mayor, still

engaged in a heated argument with  McGinnis and certain  employers who sympathised with the Irishman's

opinions.  Thus the  strike passed into another and more dangerous  phase. 

CHAPTER XIV. GATHERING CLOUDS

On the Rectory lawn a hardfought game had just finished, bringing  to a conclusion a lengthened series of

contests which had extended  over a whole week, in which series Patricia, with her devoted  cavalier, Victor

Forsythe, had been forced to accept defeat at the  hands of her sister and her partner, Hugh Maynard. 

"Partner, you were wonderful in that last set!" said Patricia, as  they moved off together to offer their

congratulations to their  conquerors. 

"Patsy," said her partner, in a low voice, "as ever, you are superb  in defeat as in victory.  Superb,

unapproachable, wonderful." 

"Anything else, Vic?" inquired Patsy, grinning at the youth. 

"Oh, a whole lot more, Pat, if you only give me a chance to tell  you." 

"No time just now," cried Patricia as she reached the others.  "Well, you two deserved to win.  You played

ripping tennis," she  continued, offering Hugh her hand. 

"So did you, Pat.  You were at the very top of your form." 

"Well, some other day," said Vic.  "I think we are improving a bit,  partner.  A little more close harmony will

do the trick." 

"Come away, children," said Mrs. Templeton, calling to them from  the shade at the side of the courts.  "You

must be very tired and  done out.  Why, how hot you look, Patricia." 

"Stunning, I should say!" murmured Vic, looking at her with adoring  eyes. 

And a truly wonderful picture the girl made, in her dainty muslin  frock, her bold red hair tossed in a splendid

aureole about her  face.  Carefree, heartfree, as she flashed from her hearty blue  eyes her  saucy and

bewitching glances at her partner's face, her  mother sighed,  thinking that her baby girl was swiftly slipping


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XIV. GATHERING CLOUDS 116



Top




Page No 119


away from her and  forever into that wider world of womanhood where  others would claim  her. 

In lovely contrast stood her sister, dressed in flannel skirt and  sweater of old gold silk, fair, tall, beautiful, a

delicate grace  in  every line of her body and a proud, yet gentle strength in every  feature of her face.  There

dwelt in her deep blue eyes a look of  hidden, mysterious power which had wrought in her mother a certain

fear of her eldest daughter.  The mother never quite knew what to  expect from Adrien.  Yet, for all, she carried

an assured confidence  that whatever she might do, her daughter never would shame the high  traditions of her

race. 

The long shadows from the tall elms lay across the velvet sward of  the Rectory lawn.  The heat of the early

June day had given place  to  the cool air of the evening.  The exquisitely delicate colouring  from  the setting

sun flooded the sky overhead and deepened into  blues and  purples behind the elms and the church spire.  A

deep  peace had fallen  upon the world except that from the topmost bough  of the tallest elm  tree a robin sang,

pouring his very heart out in  a song of joyous  optimism. 

The little group, disposed upon the lawn according to their various  desires, stood and sat looking up at the

brave little songster. 

"How happy he is," said Mrs. Templeton, a wistful cadence of  sadness in her voice. 

"I wonder if he is, Mamma.  Perhaps he is only pretending," said  Adrien. 

"Cheerio, old chap!" cried Vic, waving his hand at the gallant  little songster.  "You are a regular grouch

killer." 

"He has no troubles," said Mrs. Templeton, with a sigh. 

"I wonder, Mamma.  Or is he just bluffing us all?" 

"He has no strike, at any rate, to worry him," said Patricia, "and,  by the way, what is the news today?  Does

anybody know?  Is there  any change?" 

"Oh," cried Vic, "there has been a most exciting morning at the  E.  D. C.the Employers' Defence

Committee," he explained, in answer  to  Mrs. Templeton's mystified look. 

"Do go on!" cried Patricia impatiently.  "Was there a fight?  They  are always having one." 

"Of course there was the usual morning scrap, but with a variation  today of a deputation from the brethren

of the Ministerial  Association.  But, of course, Mrs. Templeton, the Doctor must have  told you already." 

"I hardly ever see him these days.  He is dreadfully occupied.  There is so much trouble, sickness and that sort

of thing.  Oh, it  is  all terribly sad.  The Doctor is almost worn out." 

"He made a wonderful speech to the magnates, my governor says." 

"Oh, go on, Vic!" cried Patricia.  "Why do you stop?  You are so  deliberate." 

"I was thinking of that speech," replied Victor more quietly than  was his wont.  "It came at a most dramatic

moment.  The governor  was  quite worked up over it and gave me a full account.  They had  just got  all their

reports in'all safe along the Potomac'no  break in the  front lineBuilding Industries slightly shaky due

to  working men's  groups taking on small contracts, which excited great  wrath and which  McGinnis declared


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XIV. GATHERING CLOUDS 117



Top




Page No 120


must be stopped." 

"How can they stop them?  This is a free country," said Adrien. 

"Aha!" cried Victor.  "Little you know of the resources of the  E.  D. C.  It is proposed that the supply dealers

should refuse  supplies  to all builders until the strike is settled.  No more  lumber, lime,  cement, etc., etc." 

"Boycott, eh?  I call that pretty rotten," said Adrien. 

"The majority were pretty much for it, however, except Maitland and  my governor, they protesting that this

boycott was hardly playing  the  game.  Your friend Captain Jack came in for his licks,"  continued Vic,  turning

to Patricia.  "It appears he has been  employing strikers in  some work or other, which some of the  brethren

considered to be not  according to Hoyle." 

"Nonsense!" cried Patricia indignantly.  "Jack took me yesterday to  see the work.  He showed me all the plans

and we went over the  grounds.  It is a most splendid thing, Mamma!  He is laying out  athletic grounds for his

men, with a club house and all that sort  of  thing.  They are going to be perfectly splendid!  Do you mean to  say

they were blaming him for this?  Who was?"  And Patricia stood  ready  for battle. 

"Kamerad!" cried Vic, holding up his hands.  "Not me!  However,  Jack was exonerated, for it appears he sent

them a letter two weeks  ago, telling them what he proposed to do, to which letter they had  raised no

objection." 

"Well, what then?" inquired Patricia. 

"Oh, the usual thing.  They all resolved to stand patno  surrender  or, rather, let the whole line

advanceyou know the  stuffwhen  into this warlike atmosphere walked the deputation from  the

Ministerial Association.  It gave the E. D. C. a slight shock, so  my Dad says.  The Doctor fired the first gun.

My governor says  that  it was like a breath from another world.  His face was enough.  Everybody felt mean for

just being what they were.  I know exactly  what that is, for I know the way he makes me feel when I look at

him  in church.  You know what I mean, Pat." 

"I know," said Patricia softly, letting her hand fall upon her  mother's shoulder. 

"Well," continued Vic, "the Doctor just talked to them as if they  were his children.  They hadn't been very

good and he was sorry for  them.  He would like to help them to be better.  The other side,  too,  had been doing

wrong, and they were having a bad time.  They  were  suffering, and as he went on to tell them in that

wonderful  voice of  his about the women and children, every man in the room,  so the  governor said, was

wondering how much he had in his pocket.  And then  he told them of how wicked it was for men whose sons

had  died together  in France to be fighting each other here in Canada.  Well, you know my  governor.  As he

told me this tale, we just both  of us bowed our heads  and wept.  It's the truth, so help me, just  as you are doing

now,  Pat." 

"I am not," cried Patricia indignantly.  "And I don't care if I am.  He is a dear and those men are just" 

"Hush, dear," said Mrs. Templeton gently.  "And did they agree to  anything?" 

"Alas, not they, for at that moment some old Johnny began asking  questions and then that old fireeater,

McGinnis, horned in again.  No  Arbitration Committee for himno one could come into his  foundry and  tell

him how to run his businesssame old stuff, you  know.  Well,  then, the Methodist Johnny took a hand.

What's his  name?  Haynes,  isn't it?" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XIV. GATHERING CLOUDS 118



Top




Page No 121


"Yes, Haynes," said Hugh Maynard. 

"Well, Brother Haynes took up the tale.  He is an eloquent chap,  all right.  He took the line 'As you are strong,

be pitiful,' but  the  psychological moment had gone and the line still held strong.  Campbell  of the woollen

mills invited him up to view his $25,000.00  stock 'all  dressed up and nowhere to go.'  'Tell me how I can pay

increased wages  with this stock on my hands.'  And echo answered  'How?'  Haynes could  not.  Then my old

chief took a handthe  Reverend Murdo Matheson.  He  is a good old scout, a Padre, you  knowregular

fireeatera rasping  voice and grey matter oozing  from his pores.  My governor says he  abandoned the

frontal attack  and took them on the flank.  Opened up  with a dose of economics  that made them sit up.  And

when he got  through on this line, he  made every man feel that it was entirely due  to the courtesy and

forbearance of the union that he was allowed to  carry on business  at all.  He spiked Brother McGinnis's guns

by  informing him that if  he was harbouring the idea that he owned a  foundry all on his own,  he was labouring

under a hallucination.  All  he owned was a heap of  brick and mortar and some iron and steel junk  arranged in

some  peculiar way.  In fact, there was no foundry there  till the workmen  came in and started the wheels going

round.  Old  McGinnis sat  gasping like a chicken with the pip.  Then the Padre  turned on the  'Liberty of the

subject' stop as follows:  'Mr. McGinnis  insists  upon liberty to run his foundry as he likes; insists upon  perfect

freedom of action.  There is no such thing as perfect freedom  of  action in modern civilisation.  For instance,

Mr. McGinnis rushing  to catch a train, hurls his Hudson Six gaily down Main Street  thirty  miles an hour, on

the lefthand side of the street.  A speed  cop  sidles up, whispers a sweet something in his ear, hails him

ignominiously into court and invites him to contribute to the  support  of the democracy fifty little iron men as

an evidence of  his devotion  to the sacred principle of personal liberty.  In  short, there is no  such thing as

personal liberty in this burg,  unless it is too late for  the cop to see.'  The governor says  McGinnis's face

afforded a perfect  study in emotions.  I should  have liked to have seen it.  The Padre  never took his foot off  the

accelerator.  He took them all for an  excursion along  the 'Responsibility' line: personal responsibility,  mutual

responsibility, community responsibility and every  responsibility  known to the modern mind.  And then when

he had them  eating out  of his hand, he offered them two alternatives: an  Arbitration  Committee as formerly

proposed, or a Conciliation Board  under the  Lemieux Act.  My governor says it was a great speech.  He  had

'em  all jumping through the hoops." 

"What DO you mean, Vic?" lamented Mrs. Templeton.  "I have only the  very vaguest idea of what you have

been saying all this time." 

"So sorry, Mrs. Templeton.  What I mean is the Padre delivered a  most effective speech." 

"And did they settle anything?" inquired Patricia. 

"I regret to say, Patricia, that your friend Rupert" 

"My friend, indeed!" cried Patricia. 

"Who comforts you with bonbons," continued Vic, ignoring her words,  "and stays you with joy rides,

interposed at this second  psychological crisis.  He very cleverly moves a vote of thanks,  bows  out the

deputation, thanking them for their touching  addresses, and  promising consideration.  Thereupon, as the door

closed, he proceeded  to sound the alarm once more, collected the  scattered forces, flung  the gage of battle in

the teeth of the  enemy, dared them to do their  worst, and there you are." 

"And nothing done?" cried Adrien.  "What a shame." 

"What I cannot understand is," said Hugh, "why the unions do not  invoke the Lemieux Act?" 

"Aha!" said Vic.  "Why?  The same question rose to my lips." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XIV. GATHERING CLOUDS 119



Top




Page No 122


"The Lemieux Act?" inquired Mrs. Templeton. 

"Yes.  You know, Mrs. Templeton, either party in dispute can ask  for a Board of Conciliation, not Arbitration,

you understand.  This  Board has power to investigatebring out all the factsand  failing  to effect

conciliation, makes public its decision in the  case, leaving  both parties at the bar of public opinion." 

"But I cannot understand why the unions do not ask for this  Conciliation Board." 

"I fear, Hugh," said Victor in an awed and solemn voice, "that  there is an Ethiopian in the coal bin." 

"What DOES he mean, Patricia?" 

"He means that there is something very dark and mysterious, Mamma." 

"So there is," said Hugh.  "The unions will take an Arbitration  Committee, which the employers decline to

give, but they will not  ask  for a Conciliation Board." 

"My governor says it's a bluff," said Vic.  "The unions know quite  well that McGinnis et hoc genus omne will

have nothing to do with  an  Arbitration Committee.  Hence they are all for an Arbitration  Committee.  On the

other hand, neither the unions nor McGinnis are  greatly in love with the prying methods of the Conciliation

Board,  and hence reject the aid of the Lemieux Act." 

"But why should they all be dominated by a man like McGinnis?"  demanded Adrien.  "Why doesn't some

employer demand a Conciliation  Board?  He can get it, you know." 

"They naturally stand together," said Hugh. 

"But they won't long.  Maitland declares that he will take either  board, and that if the committee cannot agree

which to choose, he  will withdraw and make terms on his own.  He furthermore gave them  warning that if any

strikebreakers were employed, of which he had  heard rumours, he would have nothing to do with the

bunch." 

"Strikebreakers?" said Adrien.  "That would certainly mean serious  trouble." 

"Indeed, you are jolly well right," said Vic.  "We will all be in  it then.  Civic guard!  Special police!  'Shun!  Fix

bayonets!  Prepare for cavalry!  Eh?" 

"Oh, how terrible it all is," said Mrs. Templeton. 

"Nonsense, Vic," said Hugh.  "Don't listen to him, Mrs. Templeton.  We will have nothing of that sort." 

"Well, it is all very sad," said Mrs. Templeton.  "But here is  Rupert.  He will give us the latest." 

But Rupert appeared unwilling to talk about the meeting of the  morning.  He was quite certain, however, that

the strike was about  to  break.  He had inside information that the resources of the  unions  were almost

exhausted.  The employers were tightening up  all along the  line, credits were being refused at the stores, the

unions were torn  with dissension, the end was at hand. 

"It would be a great mercy if it would end soon," said Mrs.  Templeton.  "It is a sad pity that these poor people

are so  misguided." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XIV. GATHERING CLOUDS 120



Top




Page No 123


"It is a cruel shame, Mrs. Templeton," said Rupert indignantly.  "I  have it from scores of them that they didn't

want to strike at all.  They were getting good wagesthe wage scale has gone up steadily  during the war to

the present extravagant height." 

"The cost of living has gone up much more rapidly, I believe," said  Adrien.  "The men are working ten hours a

day, the conditions under  which they labour are in some cases deplorable; that McGinnis  foundry  is a ghastly

place, terribly unhealthy; the girls in many  of the  factories are paid wages so shamefully low that they can

hardly  maintain themselves in decency, and they are continually  being told  that they are about to be

dismissed.  The wrong's not  all on one side,  by any means.  To my mind, men like McGinnis who  are

unwilling to  negotiate are a menace to the country." 

"You are quite right, Adrien," replied Hugh.  "I consider him a  most dangerous man.  That sort of pigheaded,

bullheaded employer  of  labour does more to promote strife than a dozen 'walking  delegates.'  I am not

terribly strong for the unions, but the point  of vantage is  always with the employers.  And they have a lot to

learn.  Oh, you may  look at me, Adrien!  I am no bolshevist, but I  see a lot of these men  in our office." 

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM

Slowly the evening was deepening into night, but still the glow  from the setting sun lingered in the western

sky.  The brave little  songster had gone from the top of the elm tree, but from the  shrubbery behind the church

a whippoorwill was beginning to tune  his  pipe. 

"Oh, listen to the darling!" cried Patricia.  "I haven't heard one  for a long, long time." 

"There used to be a great many in the shrubbery here, and in the  old days the woods nearby were full of them

in the evenings," said  Mrs. Templeton. 

As they sat listening for the whippoorwill's voice, they became  aware of other sounds floating up to their ears

from the town.  The  hum of passing motors, the high, shrill laughter of children  playing  in the streets, the

clang of the locomotive bell from the  railroad  station, all softened by distance.  But as they listened  there

came  another sound like nothing they had ever heard in that  place before.  A strange, confused rumbling, with

cries jutting out  through the  dull, rolling noise.  A little later came the faint  clash of rhythmic,  tumultuous

cheering.  Patricia's quick ears were  the first to catch  the sound. 

"Hush!" she cried.  "What is that noise?" 

Again came the rumbling sound, punctuated with quick volleys of  cheering.  The men glanced at each other.

They knew well that  sound,  a sound they had often heard during the stirring days of the  war, in  the streets of

the great cities across the seas, and in  other places,  too, where men were wont to crowd.  As they listened  in

tense silence,  there came the throbbing of a drum. 

"My dear," said Mrs. Templeton faintly to her eldest daughter, "I  think I shall go in." 

At once Hugh offered her his arm, while Adrien took the other, and  together they led her slowly into the

house. 

Meanwhile the others tumbled into Rupert's car and motored down  to  the gate, and there waited the approach

of what seemed to be a  procession of some sort or other. 

At the gate Dr. Templeton, returning from his pastor visitations,  found them standing. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM 121



Top




Page No 124


"Come here, Papa!" cried Patricia.  "Let us wait here.  There is  something coming up the street." 

"But what is it?" asked Dr. Templeton.  "Does anybody know?" 

"I guess it is a strikers' parade, sir.  I heard that they were to  organise a marchout tonight.  It is rather a

ridiculous thing." 

Through the deepening twilight they could see at the head of the  column and immediately before the band, a

double platoon of young  girls dressed in white, under the command of an officer  distinguished  from the

others by her red sash, all marching with a  beautiful  precision to the tap of the drum.  As the head of the

column drew  opposite, Patricia touched Vic's arm. 

"Vic!" she cried.  "Look!  Look at that girl!  It is Annette!" 

"My aunt!  So it is!" cried Vic.  "Jove!  What a picture she makes!  What a swing!" 

Behind that swinging company of girls came the band, marching to  the tapping of the drum only.  Then after a

space came a figure,  pathetic, arresting, movinga woman, obviously a workman's wife,  of  middle age,

grey, workworn, and carrying a babe of a few months  in her  arms, marched alone.  Plainly dressed, her grey

head bare,  she walked  proudly erect but with evident signs of weariness.  The  appearance of  that lone, weary,

greyhaired woman and her helpless  babe struck hard  upon the heart with its poignant appeal, choking  men's

throats and  bringing hot tears to women's eyes.  Following  that lonely figure came  one who was apparently

the officer in  command of the column.  As he  came opposite the gate, his eye fell  upon the group there.

Swiftly he  turned about, and, like a  trumpet, his voice rang out in command: 

"Battaalion, halt!!  Rrright turn!" 

Immediately the whole column came to a halt and faced toward the  side of the street where stood the group

within the shadow of the  gate. 

"I am going to get Annette," said Patricia to her father, and she  darted off, returning almost immediately with

the leader of the  girls' squad. 

"What does this mean, Annette?  What are you doing?  It is a great  lark!" cried Patricia. 

"Well, it is not exactly a lark," answered Annette, with a slight  laugh.  "You see, we girls want to help out the

boys.  We are  strikers, too, you know.  They asked us to take part in the parade,  and here we are.  But it's got

away past being a lark," she  continued, her voice and face growing stern.  "There is a lot of  suffering among

the workers.  I know all my money has gone," she  added, after a moment, with a gay laugh. 

Meantime, the officer commanding the column had spoken a few words  to the leader of the band, and in

response, to the surprise and  dismay of the venerable Doctor, the band struck up that rollicking  air associated

with the timehonoured chorus, "For He's a Jolly  Good  Fellow."  Then all stood silent, gazing at the Doctor,

who,  much  embarrassed, could only gaze back in return. 

"Papa, dear," said Adrien, who with Hugh Maynard had joined them at  the gate, "you will have to speak to

them." 

"Speak to them, my dear?  What in the world could I say?  I have  nothing to say to them." 

"Oh, but you must, Papa!  Just thank them." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM 122



Top




Page No 125


"And tell them you are all for them, Daddy!" added Patricia  impulsively. 

Then the old Doctor, buttoning his coat tightly about him and  drawing himself erect, said: 

"Rupert, please run your car out to the road.  Thank you."  Mounting the car, he stood waiting quietly till the

cheering had  died  down into silence, his beautiful, noble, saintly face lit with  the  faint glow that still came

from the western sky but more with  the  inner light that shines from a soul filled with high faith in  God and

compassion for man. 

"Gentlemen" he began. 

"Ladies, too, Papa," said Patricia in a clear undertone. 

"Ah!" corrected the Doctor.  "Ladies and Gentlemen:" while a laugh  ran down the line.  "One generally begins

a speech with the words  'I  am glad to see you here.'  These words I cannot say this  evening.  I  regret more

deeply than you can understand the occasion  of your being  here at all.  And in this regret I know that you all

share.  But I am  glad that I can say from my heart that I feel  honoured by and deeply  moved by the

compliment you have just paid  me through your band.  I  could wish, indeed, that I was the 'jolly  good fellow'

you have said,  but as I look at you I confess I am  anything but 'jolly.'  I have been  in too many of your homes

during  the last three weeks to be jolly.  The simple truth is, I am deeply  saddened and, whatever be the rights

or wrongs, and all fairminded  men will agree that there are rights  and wrongs on both sides, my  heart goes

out in sympathy to all who are  suffering and anxious and  fearful for the future.  I will try to do my  best to

bring about a  better understanding." 

"We know that, sir," shouted a voice.  "Ye done yer best." 

"But so far I and those labouring with me have failed.  But surely,  surely, wise and reasonable men can find

before many days a  solution  for these problems.  And now let me beg your leaders to be  patient a  little longer,

to banish angry and suspicious feelings  and to be  willing to follow the light.  I see that many of you are

soldiers.  To  you my heart goes out with a love as true as if you  were my own sons,  for you were the comrades

of my son.  Let me  appeal to you to preserve  unbroken that fine spirit of comradeship  that made the Canadian

Army  what it was.  And let me assure you all  that, however our weak and  erring human hearts may fail and

come  short, the great heart of the  Eternal Father is unchanging in Its  love and pity for us all.  Meantime,

believe me, I shall never  cease to labour and pray that  very soon peace may come to us  again."  Then, lifting

his hands over  them while the men uncovered,  he said a brief prayer, closing with the  apostolic blessing. 

Startled at the burst of cheering which followed shortly after the  conclusion of the prayer, the babe broke into

loud crying.  Vainly  the weary mother sought to quiet her child, she herself wellnigh  exhausted with her

march, being hardly able to stand erect.  Swiftly  Adrien sprang from the car and ran out to her. 

"Let me carry the babe," she cried, taking the child in her arms.  "Come into the car with me." 

"No," said the woman fiercely.  "I will go through with it."  But  even as she spoke she swayed upon her feet. 

With gentle insistence, however, Adrien caught her arm and forced  her toward the car. 

"I will not leave them," said the woman stubbornly. 

"Speak to her, Annette," said Adrien.  "She cannot walk." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM 123



Top




Page No 126


"Mrs. Egan," said Annette, coming to her, "it will be quite all  right to go in the car.  It will be all the better.

Think of the  fine parade it will make." 

But, still protesting, the old woman hung back, crying, "Let me go!  I will go through!" 

"Sure thing!" cried Patricia.  "We will take you along.  Where's  Rupert?" 

But Rupert, furious and disgusted, hung back in the shadow. 

"Here, Vic!" cried Patricia.  "You take the wheel!" 

"Delighted, I am sure!" cried Vic, climbing into the seat.  "Get in  here, Patsy.  All set, Colonel," he added,

saluting to the officer  in  command of the parade, and again the column broke into cheering  as  they moved off

to the tap of the drum, Rupert's elegant Hudson  Six  taking a place immediately following the band. 

"All my life I have longed for the spotlight," murmured Vic to his  companion, a delighted grin on his face.

"But one can have too  much  of a good thing.  And, with Wellington, I am praying that  night may  come before

I reach the haunts of my comrades in arms." 

"Why, Vic, do you care?" cried Patricia.  "Not I!  And I think it  was just splendid of Adrien!" 

"Oh, topping!  But did you see the gentle Rupert's face?  Oh, it  was simply priceless!  Fancy this sacred car

leading a strikers'  parade."  And Vic's body shook with delighted chuckles. 

"Don't laugh, Vic!" said Patricia, laying her hand upon his arm.  "The lady behind will see you." 

"Steady it is," said Vic.  "But I feel as if I were the elephant in  the circus.  I say, can we execute a flank

movement, or must we go  through to the bitter end?" 

"Adrien," said Patricia, "do you think this night air is good for  the baby?" 

"We shall go on a bit yet," said Adrien.  "Mrs. Egan is very tired  and I am sure will want to go home

presently." 

But Mrs. Egan was beginning to recover her strength and, indeed,  to enjoy the new distinction of riding in a

car, and in this high  company. 

"No," she said, "I must go through."  She had the look and tone of  a martyr.  "They chose me, you see, and I

must go through!" 

"Oh, very well," said Adrien cheerfully.  "We shall just go along,  Vic." 

Through the main streets of the town the parade marched and  countermarched till, in a sudden, they found

themselves in front of  the McGinnis foundry.  Before the gate in the high board fence  which  enclosed the

property, a small crowd had gathered, which  greeted the  marching column with uproarious cheers.  From the

company at the gate  a man rushed forward and spoke eagerly to the  officer in command. 

"By Jove, there's Tony!" said Vic.  "And that chap McDonough.  What  does this mean?" 

After a brief conversation with Tony, who apparently was  passionately pressing his opinion, the officer shook

his head and  marched steadily forward.  Suddenly Tony, climbing upon the fence,  threw up his hand and,


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM 124



Top




Page No 127


pointing toward the foundry, shouted forth  the  single word, "Scabs!"  Instantly the column halted.  Again

Tony, in a  yell, uttered the same word, "Scabs!"  From hundreds of  throats there  was an answering roar,

savage, bloodthirsty as from a  pack of wild  beasts.  Tony waved his hand for silence. 

"Scabs!" he cried again.  "McGinnis strikebreakers!  They came to  night.  They are in there!"  He swung his

arm around and pointed to  the foundry.  "Shall we give them a welcome?  What do you say,  boys?"  Again and

more fiercely than before, more terribly cruel,  came the  answering roar. 

"Here, this is no place for you!" cried Vic.  "Let's get out."  At  his touch the machine leaped forward, clear of

the crowd. 

"Annette!" cried Adrien, her hand on Vic's shoulder.  "Go and get  her!" 

Halting the car, Vic leaped from the wheel, ran to where the girls'  squad was halted and caught Annette by

the arm. 

"Annette," he said, "get your girls away from here quick!  Come  with us!" 

But Annette laughed scornfully at him. 

"Go with you?  Not I!  But," she added in a breathless undertone,  "for God's sake, get your ladies and the baby

away.  These people  won't know who you are.  Move quick!" 

"Come with us, Annette!" implored Vic.  "If you come, the rest will  follow." 

"Go!  Go!" cried Annette, pushing him.  Already the crowd were  tearing the fence to pieces with their hands,

and rocks were  beginning to fly. 

Failing to move the girl, Vic sprang to the wheel again. 

"I will get you away from this, anyway," he said. 

"But Annette!" cried Patricia.  "We can't leave her!" 

But Vic made no reply, and at his touch the machine leaped forward,  and none too soon, for already men

were crowding about the car on  every side. 

"We are well out of that!" said Vic coolly.  "And now I will take  you all home.  Hello!  They're messing up

McGinnis's things a bit,"  he added, as the sound of crashing glass came to their ears. 

Through the quiet streets the car flew like a hunted thing, and in  a very few minutes they were at the Rectory

door. 

"No fuss, now, Patricia," said Adrien.  "we must not alarm Mamma.  All steady." 

"Right you are!  Steady it is!" said Patricia springing from the  car.  Quietly but swiftly they got the woman and

the child indoors. 

"Hugh!  Rupert!" said Adrien, speaking in a quiet voice.  "Vic  needs you out there.  That is a wild car of yours,

Rupert," she  added  with a laugh.  "It fairly flies."  Gathering in her hands the  men's  hats and sticks, she hurried

them out of the door. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM 125



Top




Page No 128


"Cheerio!" cried Vic.  "A lovely war is going on down at the  McGinnis plant.  Get in and let us plan a

campaign.  First, to  Police  Headquarters, I suppose."  As they flew through the streets  Vic gave  them in a few

words a picture of the scenes he had just  witnessed. 

They found the Chief of Police in his office.  At their first word  he was on the move. 

"I was afraid of this thing when that fool parade started," he  said.  "Sergeant, send out the general alarm!" 

"How many men have you, Chief?" inquired Hugh. 

"About twentyfive, all told.  But they are all over the town.  How  many men are down there?" 

"There are five hundred, at least; possibly a thousand, raging like  wild bulls of Bashan." 

As he spoke, another car came tearing up and Jack Maitland sprang  from the wheel. 

"Are you in need of help, Chief?" he asked quietly. 

"All the good men we can get," said the Chief curtly.  "But first  we must get the Mayor here.  Sergeant, get

him on the phone." 

"You go for him, Vic," said Jack. 

"Righto!" cried Vic.  "But count me in on this." 

In fifteen minutes Vic was back with the Mayor, helpless with  nervous excitement. 

"Get your men out, Chief!" he shouted, as he sprang from the car.  "Get them out quick, arrest those devils

and lock 'em up!  We'll  show  them a thing or two!  Hurry up!  What are you waiting for?" 

"Mr. Mayor," Jack's clear, firm, cool voice arrested the Mayor's  attention.  "May I suggest that you swear in

some special  constables?  The Chief will need help and some of us here would be  glad to  assist." 

"Yes!  Yes!  For God's sake, hurry up!  Here's the clerk.  How do  you swear them in, clerk?" 

"The Chief of Police has all the necessary authority." 

"All right, Chief.  Swear them!  Swear them!  For heaven's sake,  swear them!  Here, you, Maitlandand you,

Maynardand Stillwell" 

With cool, swift efficiency born of his experience in the war, the  Chief went on with his arrangements.  In his

hands the process of  swearing in a number of special constables was speedily accomplished.  Meantime many

cars and a considerable number of men had gathered  about the Police Headquarters. 

"What is that light?" cried the Mayor suddenly, pointing in the  direction of the foundry.  "It's a fire!  My God,

Chief, do you see  that fire?  Hurry up!  Why don't you hurry up?  They will burn the  town down." 

"All right, Mr. Mayor," said the Chief.  "We shall be there in a  few minutes now.  Captain Maitland," said the

Chief, "I will take  the  men I have with me.  Will you swear in all you can get within  the next  fifteen or twenty

minutes, and report to me at the  foundry?  Sergeant,  you come along with me!  I'm off!"  So saying,  the Chief

commandeered  as many cars as were necessary, packed them  with the members of his  police force available


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM 126



Top




Page No 129


and with the  specials he had secured, and  hurried away. 

After the Chief had retired, Jack stood up in his car.  "Any of you  chaps want to get into this?" he said,

addressing the crowd.  His  voice was cheery and cool.  At once a dozen voices responded.  "Righto!"  "Here

you are!"  "Put me down!"  In less than fifteen  minutes, he had secured between forty and fifty men. 

"I want all these cars," he said.  "Get in, men.  Hold on!" he  shouted at a driver who had thrown in his clutch.

"Let no man move  without orders!  Any man disobeying orders will be arrested at  once!  Remember that no

guns are to be used, no matter what  provocation may  be given.  Even if you are fired on, don't fire in  return!

Does any  man know where we can get anything in the shape  of clubs?" 

"Hundreds of axe handles in our store," said Rupert. 

"Right you are!  Drivers, fall in line.  Keep close up.  Now, Mr.  Mayor, if you please." 

Armed with axe handles from Stillwell Son's store, they set off  for the scene of action.  Arrived at the foundry

they found the  maddest, wildest confusion raging along the street in front of the  foundry, and in the foundry

yard which was crowded with men.  The  board fence along the front of the grounds had been torn down and

used as fagots to fire the foundry, which was blazing merrily in a  dozen places.  Everywhere about the blazing

building parties of men  like hounds on the trail were hunting down strikebreakers and, on  finding them,

were brutally battering them into insensibility. 

Driving his car through the crowd, Maitland found his way to the  Chief.  In a few short, sharp sentences, the

Chief explained his  plan  of operations.  "Clear the street in front, and hold it so!  Then come  and assist me in

clearing this yard." 

"All right, sir!" replied Maitland, touching his hat as to a  superior officer, and, wheeling his car, he led his

men back to  the  thronging street. 

Meantime, the Fire Department had arrived upon the scene with a  couple of engines, a hose reel and other

firefighting apparatus,  the  firemen greatly hampered in their operations. 

Swinging his car back through the crowd, Maitland made his way to  the street, and set to work to clear the

space immediately in front  of the foundry.  Parking his cars at one end of the street, and  forming his men up in

a single line, he began slowly to press back  the crowd.  It was slow and difficult work, for the crowd, unable

to  recognise his ununiformed special constables, resented their  attack. 

He called Victor to his side.  "Get a man with you," he said, "and  bring up two cars here." 

"Come along, Rupert," cried Victor, seizing Stillwell, and together  they darted back to where the cars stood.

Mounting one of the  cars,  Maitland shouted in a loud voice: 

"The Chief of Police wants this street cleared.  So get back,  please!  We don't wish to hurt anyone.  Now, get

back!"  And lining  up level with the cars, the special constables again began to press  forward, using their axe

handles as bayonets and seeking to prod  their way through. 

High up on a telegraph pole, his foot on one of the climbing  spikes, was a man directing and encouraging the

attack.  As he drew  near, Maitland discovered this man to be no other than Tony, wildly  excited and vastly

enjoying himself. 

"Come down, Tony!" he said.  "Hurry up!" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM 127



Top




Page No 130


"Cheerio, Captain!" shouted Tony.  "What about Festubert?" 

"Come down, Tony," said Maitland, "and be quick about it!" 

"Sorry, can't do it, Captain.  I am a fixture here." 

Like a cat, Maitland swarmed up the pole and coming to a level with  Tony, struck him swiftly and

unexpectedly a single blow.  It caught  Tony on the chin.  He swung off from the post, hung a moment, then

dropped quietly to the ground.  As he fell, a woman's shriek rang  out  from the crowd and tearing her way

through the line came  Annette, who  flung herself upon her brother. 

"Here you," said Jack, seizing a couple of men from the crowd, "get  this man in my car.  Now, Annette," he

continued, "don't make a  fuss.  Tony isn't hurt.  We'll send him quietly home.  Now then,  men, let's  have no

nonsense," he shouted.  "I want this street  cleared, and  quick!" 

As he spoke, a huge man ran out from the crowd and, with an oath,  flung himself at Maitland.  But before he

came within striking  distance, an axe handle flashed and the man went down like a log. 

"Axe handles!" shouted Maitland.  "But steady, men!" 

Over the heads of the advancing line, the axe handles swung, men  dropping before them at every step.  At

once the crowd began a  hasty  retreat, till the pressure upon the back lines made it  impossible for  those in

front to escape.  From over the heads of  the crowd rocks  began to fly.  A number of his specials were  wounded

and for a moment  the advance hung fire.  Down through the  crowd came a fireman,  dragging with him a hose

preparatory to  getting into action. 

"Hello, there!" called Maitland.  The fireman looked up at him.  Jack sprang down to his side.  "I want to clear

this street," he  said.  "You can do it for me." 

"Well, I can try," said the fireman with a grin, and turning his  hose toward the crowd, gave the signal for the

water, holding the  nozzle at an angle slightly off the perpendicular.  In a very few  moments the crowd in the

rear found themselves under a deluge of  falling water, and immediately they took to their heels, followed  as

rapidly as possible by those in front.  Then, levelling his  nozzle,  the fireman proceeded to wash back from

either side of the  street  those who had sought refuge there, and before many minutes  had  elapsed, the street

was cleared, and in command of Maitland's  specials. 

Leaving the street under guard, Maitland and his specials went to  the help of the Chief, who was hampered

more or less by His  Worship,  the Mayor, and very considerably by Mr. McGinnis, who had  meantime

arrived, mad with rage and demanding blood, and proceeded  to clear up  the foundry yard, and rescue the

strikebreakers who  had taken refuge  within the burning building and in holes and  corners about the

premises.  It was no light matter, but under the  patient, goodnatured  but resolute direction of the Chief, they

finally completed their job,  rounding up the strikebreakers in a  corner of the yard and driving  off their

assailants to a safe  distance. 

There remained still the most difficult part of their task.  The  strikebreakers must be got to the Police

Headquarters, the nearest  available place of safety.  For, on the street beyond the water  line,  the crowd was

still waiting in wrathful mood.  The foundry  was a  wreck, but even this did not satisfy the fury of the  strikers,

which  had been excited by the presence of the strike  breakers imported by  McGinnis.  For the more seriously

injured,  ambulances were called, and  these were safely got off under police  guard to the General Hospital. 

The Chief entered into consultation with the Mayor: 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM 128



Top




Page No 131


"The only safe place within reach," he said, "is Police  Headquarters.  And the shortest and best route is up the

hill to the  left.  But  unfortunately, that is where the big crowd is gathered.  There are  not so many if we take

the route to the right, but that is  a longer  way round." 

"Put the men in your cars, Chief," said McGinnis, "and smash your  way through.  They can't stop you." 

"Yes, and kill a dozen or so," said the Chief. 

"Why not?  Aren't they breaking the law?" 

"Oh, well, Mr. McGinnis," said the Chief, "it is easy to kill men.  The trouble is they are no use to anybody

after they are dead.  No,  we must have no killing tonight.  Tomorrow we'd be sorry for it." 

"Let us drive up and see them," suggested the Mayor.  "Let me talk  to the boys.  The boys know me." 

The Chief did not appear to be greatly in love with the suggestion  of the Mayor. 

"Well," he said, "it would do no harm to drive up and have a look  at them.  We'll see how they are fixed,

anyway.  I think, Mr.  McGinnis, you had better remain on guard here.  The Mayor and  Captain  Maitland will

come with me." 

Commandeering Rupert and his car, the Chief took his party at a  moderate pace up the street, at the top of

which the crowd stood  waiting in compact masses.  Into these masses Rupert recklessly  drove  his car. 

"Steady there, Stillwell," warned the Chief.  "You'll hurt  someone." 

"Hurt them?" said Rupert.  "What do you want?" 

"Certainly not to hurt anyone," replied the Chief quietly.  "The  function of my police force is the protection of

citizens.  Halt  there!" 

The Chief stepped out among the strikers and stood in the glare of  the headlights. 

"Well, boys," he said pleasantly, "don't you think it is time to  get home?  I think you have done enough

damage tonight already.  I  am going to give you a chance to get away.  We don't want to hurt  anyone and we

don't want to have any of you down for five years or  so." 

Then the Mayor spoke up.  "Men, this is a most disgraceful thing.  Most deplorable.  Think of the stain upon

the good name of our fair  city." 

Howls of derision drowned his further speech for a time. 

"Now, boys," he continued, "can't we end this thing right here?  Why can't you disperse quietly and go to your

homes?  What do you  want here, anyway?" 

"Scabs!" yelled a voice, followed by a savage yell from the crowd. 

"Men," said the Chief sharply, "you know me.  I want this street  cleared.  I shall return here in five minutes

and anyone seeking to  stop me will do so at his own risk.  I have a hundred men down  there  and this time they

won't give you the soft end of the club." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM 129



Top




Page No 132


"We want them sulphurously described scabs," yelled a voice.  "We  ain't goin' to kill them, Chief.  They're

lousy.  We want to give  'em  a bath."  And a savage yell of laughter greeted the remark.  On  every  hand the

word was taken up:  "A bath!  A bath!  The river!  The river!"  The savage laughter of the crowd was even more

horrible than their  rage. 

"All right, boys.  We are coming back and we are going through.  Leave this street clear or take your chances!

It's up to you!"  So  saying, the car was turned about and the party proceeded back to  the  foundry. 

"What are you going to do, Chief?" inquired the Mayor anxiously. 

"There are a lot of soldiers in that crowd," said the Chief.  "I  don't like the looks of them.  They are too steady.

I hate to  smash  through them." 

Arrived at the foundry, the Chief paced up and down, pondering his  problem.  He called Maitland to his side. 

"How many cars have we here, Maitland?" he inquired. 

"Some fifteen, I think.  And there are five or six more parked down  on the street." 

"That would be enough," said the Chief.  "I hate the idea of  smashing through that crowd.  You see, some of

those boys went  through hell with me and I hate to hurt them." 

"Why not try a ruse?" suggested Maitland.  "Divide your party.  You  take five or six cars with constables up

the hill to that crowd  there.  Let me take the strikebreakers and the rest of the cars and  make a dash to the

right.  It's a longer way round but with the  streets clear, we can arrive at Headquarters in a very few  minutes." 

The Chief considered the plan for a few minutes in silence. 

"It's a good plan, Maitland," he said at length.  "It's a good  plan.  And we'll put it through.  I'll make the feint on

the left;  you run them through on the right.  I believe we can pull it off.  Give me a few minutes to engage their

attention before you set  out." 

Everything came off according to plan.  As the Chief's detachment  of cars approached the solid mass of

strikers, they slowly gave  back  before them. 

"Clear the way there!" said the Chief.  "We are going through!" 

Step by step the crowd gave way, pressed by the approaching cars.  Suddenly, at a word of command, the

mass opened ranks and the Chief  saw before him a barrier across the street, constructed of fencing  torn from

neighbouring gardens, an upturned delivery wagon, a very  ugly and very savagelooking field harrow

commandeered from a  neighbouring market garden, with wickedlooking, protruding teeth  and  other debris

of varied material, but all helping to produce a  most  effective barricade.  Silently the Chief stood for a few

moments,  gazing at the obstruction.  A curious, ominous growl of  laughter ran  through the mob.  Then came a

sharp word of command: 

"Unload!" 

As with one movement his party of constables were on the ground and  lined up in front of their cars, with

their clubs and axe handles  ready for service.  Still the mob waited in ominous silence.  The  Chief drew his

gun and said in a loud, clear voice: 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM 130



Top




Page No 133


"I am going to clear away this barricade.  The first man that  offers to prevent me I shall shoot on the spot." 

"I wouldn't do that, Chief," said a voice quietly from the rear.  "There are others, you know.  Listen." 

Three shots rang out in rapid succession, and again silence fell. 

Meantime from the corner of the barricade a man had been peering  into the cars. 

"Boys!" he shouted.  "They ain't there!  There ain't no scabs." 

The Chief laughed quietly. 

"Who said there were?" he asked. 

"Sold, by thunder!" said the man.  Then he yelled:  "We'll get 'em  yet.  Come on, boys, to the main street." 

Like a deer, he doubled down a side street, followed by the crowd,  yelling, cursing, swearing deep oaths. 

"Let 'em go," said the Chief.  "Maitland's got through by this  time."  As he spoke, two shots rang out, followed

by the crash of  glass, and the headlights of the first car went black. 

"Just as well you didn't get through, Chief," said the voice of the  previous speaker.  "Might've got hurt, eh?" 

"Give it to him, Chief," said Rupert savagely. 

"No use," said the Chief.  "Let him go." 

Meanwhile, Maitland, with little or no opposition, had got his cars  through the crowd, which as a matter of

fact were unaware of the  identity of the party until after they had broken through. 

Their way led by a circuitous route through quiet back streets,  approaching Police Headquarters from the

rear.  A tenminute run  brought them to a short side street which led past the Maitland  Mills, at the entrance

to which they saw under the glare of the arc  lights over the gateway a crowd blocking their way. 

"Now, what in thunder is this?  Hold up a minute," said Maitland to  his driver.  "Let me take a look."  He ran

forward to the main  entrance.  There he found the gateway, which stood a little above  the  street level, blocked

by a number of his own men, some of whom  he  recognised as members of his hockey team, and among them,

McNish.  Out  in the street among the crowd stood Simmons, standing  on a barrel,  lashing himself into a

frenzy and demanding blood,  fire, revolution,  and what not. 

"McNish, you here?" said Maitland sharply.  "What is it, peace or  war?  Speak quick!" 

"A'm haudden these fules back fra the mill," answered McNish with  a scowl.  Then, dropping into his book

English, he continued  bitterly:  "They have done enough tonight already.  They have  wrecked our cause for

us!" 

"You are dead right, McNish," answered Maitland.  "And what do they  want here?" 

"They are some of McGinnis's men and they are mad at the way you  handled them over yonder.  They are

bound to get in here.  They are  only waiting for the rest of the crowd.  Yon eejit doesn't know  what  he is

saying.  They are all halfdrunk." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM 131



Top




Page No 134


Maitland's mind worked swiftly.  "McNish, listen!" he said.  "I am  in a deuce of a fix.  I have the scabs in those

cars there with me.  The crowd are following me up.  What shall I do?" 

"My God, man, you're lost.  They'll tear ye tae bits." 

"McNish, listen.  I'll run them into the office by the side gate  down the street.  Keep them busy here.  Let that

fool Simmons spout  all he wants.  He'll help to make a row." 

His eyes fell upon a crouching figure at his feet. 

"Who is this?  It's Sam, by all that's holy!  Why, Sam, you are the  very chap I want.  Listen, boy.  Slip around to

the side door and  open it wide till I bring in some cars.  Then shut and bar it  quick."  Carefully he repeated his

instructions.  "Can you do it,  Sam?" 

"I'm awful scared, Captain," replied the boy, his teeth chattering,  "but I'll try it." 

"Good boy," said Maitland.  "Don't fail me, Sam.  They might kill  me." 

"All right, Captain.  I'll do it!"  And Sam disappeared, crawling  under the gate, while Maitland slipped back to

his cars and passed  the word among the drivers.  "Keep close up and stop for nothing!" 

They had almost made the entry when some man hanging on the rear of  the crowd caught sight of them. 

"Scabs!  Scabs!" cried the man, dashing after the cars.  But Sam  was equal to his task, and as the last car

passed through the  gateway  he slammed and bolted the door in their faces. 

Disposing of the strikebreakers in the office, Maitland and his  guard of specials passed outside to the main

gate and took their  places beside McNish and his guard.  Before them the mob had become  a  mad, yelling,

frenzied thing, bereft of power of thought, swaying  under the fury of their passion like tree tops blown by

storm,  reiterating in hoarse and broken cries the single word "Scabs!  Scabs!" 

"Keep them going somehow, McNish," said Maitland.  "The Chief won't  be long now." 

McNish climbed up upon the fence and, held in place there by two  specials, lifted his hand for silence.  But

Simmons, who all too  obviously had fallen under the spell of the bootleggers, knew too  well the peril of his

cause.  Shrill and savage rose his voice: 

"Don't listen to 'im.  'E's a traitor, a blank and doubleblank  traitor.  'E sold us (h)up, 'e 'as.  Don't listen to 'im." 

Like a maniac he spat out the words from his foamflecked lips,  waving his arms madly about his head.

Relief came from an  unexpected  source.  Sam Wigglesworth, annoyed at Simmons's  persistence and

observing that McNish, to whom as a labour leader  he felt himself  bound, regarded the orating and

gesticulating  Simmons with disfavour,  reached down and, pulling a sizable club  from beneath the bottom of a

fence, took careful aim and, with the  accuracy of the baseball pitcher  that he was, hurled it at the  swaying

figure upon the barrel.  The  club caught Simmons fair in  the mouth, who, being, none too firmly set  upon his

pedestal,  itself affording a wobbling foothold, landed  spatting and swearing  in the arms of his friends below.

With the  mercurial temper  characteristic of a crowd, they burst into a yell of  laughter. 

"Go to it now, McNish!" said Maitland. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM 132



Top




Page No 135


Echoing the laughter, McNish once more held up his hand.  "Earth to  earth, ashes to ashes," he said in his

deepest and most solemn  tone.  The phenomenal absurdity of a joke from the solemn Scotchman  again  tickled

the uncertain temperament of the crowd into  boisterous  laughter. 

"Men, listen tae me!" cried McNish.  "Ye mad a bad mistake the  nicht.  In fact, ye're a lot of fules.  And those

who led ye are  worse, for they have lost us the strike, if that is any  satisfaction  tae ye.  And now ye want to do

another fule thing.  Ye're mad just  because ye didn't know enough to keep out of the  wet." 

But at this point, a man fighting his way from the rear of the  crowd, once more raised the cry "Scabs!" 

"Keep that fool quiet," said McNish sharply. 

"Keep quiet yourself, McNish," replied the man, still pushing his  way toward the front. 

"Heaven help us now," said Maitland.  "It's Tony, and drunk at  that!" 

It was indeed Tony, without hat, coat or vest. 

"McNish, we want those scabs," said Tony, in drunken gravity. 

"There are nae scabs here.  Haud ye're drunken tongue," said McNish  savagely. 

"McNish," persisted Tony in a grave and perfectly courteous tone,  "you're a liar.  The scabs are in that office."

A roar again swept  the crowd. 

"Men, listen to me," pleaded McNish.  "A'll tell ye about the  scabs.  They are in the office yonder.  But I have

Captain  Maitland's  word o' honour that they will be shipped out of town  by the first  train." 

A savage yell answered him. 

"McNish, we'll do the shipping," said Tony, moving still nearer the  speaker. 

"Officer," said Maitland sharply to a uniformed policeman standing  by his side, "arrest that man!" pointing to

Tony. 

The policeman drew his baton, took two strides forward, seized Tony  by the back of the neck and drew him

in.  An angry yell went up  from  the mob.  Maitland felt a hand upon his arm.  Looking down, he  saw to  his

horror and dismay Annette, her face white and stricken  with grief  and terror. 

"Oh, Jack," she pleaded, "don't let Tony be arrested.  He broke  away from us.  Let me take him.  He will come

with me.  Oh, let me  take him!" 

"Rescue!  Rescue!" shouted the crowd, rushing the cordon of police  lining the street. 

"Kill him!  Kill the traitor!" yelled Simmons, struggling through  and waving unsteadily the revolver in his

hand.  "Down with that  tyrant, Maitland!  Kill him!" he shrieked. 

He raised his arm, holding his gun with both hands. 

"Look out, Jack," shrieked Annette, flinging herself on him. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XV. THE STORM 133



Top




Page No 136


Simultaneously with the shot, a woman's scream rang out and Annette  fell back into Maitland's arms.  A

silence deep as death fell upon  the mob. 

With a groan McNish dropped from the fence beside the girl. 

Annette opened her eyes and, looking up into Maitland's face,  whispered:  "He didn't get you, Jack.  I'm so

glad." 

"Oh, Annette, dear girl!  He's killed you!" 

"It'sallrightJack," she whispered.  "Isavedyou." 

Meanwhile McNish, with her hand caught in his, was sobbing:  "God,  have mercy!  She's deed!  She's deed!" 

Annette again opened her eyes.  "Poor Malcolm," she whispered.  "Dear Malcolm."  Then, closing her eyes

again, quietly as a tired  child, she sank into unconsciousness.  The big Scotchman, still  kissing her hand,

sobbed: 

"Puir lassie, puir lassie!  Ma God!  Ma God!  What now?  What now?" 

"She is dead.  The girl is dead."  The word passed from lip to lip  among the crowd, which still held motionless

and silent. 

"We'll get her into the office," said Maitland. 

"A'll tak her," said McNish, and, stopping down, he lifted her  tenderly in his arms, stood for a moment facing

the crowd, and then  in a voice of unutterable sadness that told of a broken heart, he  said:  "Ye've killed her.

Ye've killed the puir lassie.  Are ye  content?"  And passed in through the gate, holding the motionless  form

close to his heart. 

As he passed with his pathetic burden, the men on guard at the gate  bared their heads.  Immediately on every

hand throughout the crowd  men took off their hats and stood silent till he had disappeared  from  their sight.  In

the presence of that poignant grief their  rage  against him ceased, swept out of their hearts by an

overwhelming pity. 

In one swift instant a door had opened from another and unknown  world, and through the open door a

Presence, majestic, imperious,  had  moved in upon them, withering with His icy breath their hot  passions,

smiting their noisy clamour to guilty silence. 

CHAPTER XVI. A GALLANT FIGHT

In the Rectory the night was one long agony of fear and anxiety.  Adrien had taken Mrs. Egan and her babe

home in a taxi as soon as  circumstances would warrant, and then, lest they should alarm their  mother, they

made pretense of retiring for the night. 

After seeing their mother safely bestowed, they slipped downstairs,  and, muffling the telephone, sat waiting

for news, slipping out now  and then to the street, one at a time, to watch the glare of the  fire  in the sky and to

listen for the sounds of rioting from the  town. 

At length from Victor came news of the tragedy.  With whitening  face, Adrien took the message.  Not for


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVI. A GALLANT FIGHT 134



Top




Page No 137


nothing had she walked the  wards in France. 

"Listen, Victor," she said, speaking in a quick, firm voice.  "It  is almost impossible to get a nurse in time and

quite impossible to  get one skilled in this sort of case.  Come for me.  I shall be  ready  and shall take charge.

Tell Dr. Meredith I am quite free." 

"All right.  Lose no time." 

"Oh, what is it, Adrien?" said Patricia, wringing her hands.  "Is  it Jack?  Or Victor?" 

Adrien caught her by the shoulders:  "Patricia, I want your help.  No talk!  Come with me.  I will tell you as I

dress." 

Swiftly, with no hurry or flurry, Adrien changed into her uniform,  packed her bag, giving Patricia meantime

the story of the tragedy  which she had heard over the telephone. 

"And to think it might have been Jack," said Patricia, wringing her  hands.  "Oh, dear, dear Annette.  Can't I

help in some way,  Adrien?" 

"Patricia, listen to me, child.  The first thing is keep your head.  You can help me greatly.  You will take charge

here and later,  perhaps, you can help me in other ways.  Meantime you must assume  full responsibility for

them all here.  Much depends on you!" 

The girl stood gazing with wideopen blue eyes at her sister.  Then  quietly she answered: 

"I'll do my best, Adrien.  There's Vic."  She rushed swiftly  downstairs.  Suddenly she stopped, steadied her

pace, and received  him with a calm that surprised that young man beyond measure. 

"Adrien is quite ready, Vic," she said. 

"Topping," said Vic.  "What a brick she is!  Dr. Meredith didn't  know where to turn for a nurse.  The hospital is

full.  Every nurse  is engaged.  So much sickness, you know, in town.  Ah, here she is.  You are a

lightningchange artist, Adrien." 

"How is Annette, Vic?  Is she still living?" asked Patricia. 

"I don't know," replied Vic, wondering at the change in the girl  before him. 

"Darling," said Adrien, "I will let you know at once.  I hate to  leave you." 

"Leave me!" cried Patricia.  "Nonsense, Adrien, I shall be quite  all right.  Only," she added, clasping her

hands, "let me know when  you can." 

When the ambulance arrived at the Maitland home, Adrien was at the  door.  All was in readinesshot water,

bandages, and everything  needful to the doctor's hand. 

McNish carried Annette up to the room prepared for her, laid her  down and stood in dumb grief looking

down upon her. 

Adrien touched him on the arm. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVI. A GALLANT FIGHT 135



Top




Page No 138


"Come," she said.  And, taking his arm, led him downstairs.  "Stay  here," she said.  "I will bring you word as

soon as possible." 

An hour later she returned, and found him sitting in the exact  position in which she had left him.  He

apparently had not moved  hand  or foot.  At her entrance he looked up, eager, voiceless. 

"She is resting," said Adrien.  "The bullet is extracted.  It had  gone quite through to the outer skina clean

wound." 

"How long," said McNish, passing his tongue over his dry lips, "how  long does the doctor say" 

"The doctor says nothing.  She asked for you." 

McNish started up and went toward the door. 

"But you cannot go to her now." 

"She asked for me?" said McNish. 

"Yes.  But she must be kept quite quiet.  The very least excitement  might hurt her." 

"Hurt her?" said McNish, and sat down quietly. 

After a moment's silence, he said: 

"You will let me see heronce morebefore sheshe"  He paused,  his lips quivering, his great blue

eyes pitifully beseeching her. 

"Mr. McNish," said Adrien, "she may not die." 

"Ma God!" he whispered, falling on his knees and catching her hand  in both of his.  "Ma God!  Dinna lee tae

me." 

"Believe me, I would not," said Adrien, while the great eyes seemed  to drag the truth from her very soul.

"The doctor says nothing,  but  I have seen many cases of bullet wounds, and I have hope." 

"Hope," he whispered.  "Hope!  Ma God! hope!"  His hands went to  his face and his great frame shook with

silent sobbing. 

"But you must be very quiet and steady." 

Immediately he was on his feet and standing like a soldier at  attention. 

"Ay, A wull," he whispered eagerly.  "Tell me what tae do?" 

"First of all," said Adrien, "we must have something to eat." 

A shudder passed through him.  "Eat?" he said, as if he had never  heard the word. 

"Yes," said Adrien.  "Remember, you promised." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVI. A GALLANT FIGHT 136



Top




Page No 139


"Ay.  A'll eat."  Like a man under a mesmeric spell, he went  through the motions of eating.  His mind was far

away, his eyes  eager, alert, forever upon her face. 

When they had finished their meal, Adrien said: 

"Now, Mr. McNish, is there anything I can do for you?" 

"A would like to send word to ma mither," he said.  "She disna ken  onythingabootaboot Annetteaboot

Annette an' me," a faint  touch  of red coming slowly up in his grey face. 

"I shall get word to her.  I know the very man.  I shall phone the  Reverend Murdo Matheson." 

"Ay," said McNish, "he is the man." 

"Now, then," said Adrien, placing him in an easy chair, "you must  rest there.  Remember, I am keeping

watch." 

With the promise that he would do his best to rest, she left him  sitting bolt upright in his chair. 

Toward morning, Maitland appeared, weary and haggard.  Adrien  greeted him with tender solicitude; it was

almost maternal in its  tone. 

"Oh, Adrien," said Maitland, with a great sight of relief, "you  don't know how good it is to see you here.  It

bucks one  tremendously  to feel that you are on this job." 

"I shall get you some breakfast immediately," she answered in a  calm, matteroffact voice.  "You are done

out.  Your father has  come  in and has gone to lie down.  McNish is in the library." 

"And Annette?" said Maitland.  He was biting his lips to keep them  from quivering.  "Is she still" 

"She is resting.  The maid is watching beside her.  Dear Jack," she  uttered with a quick rush of sympathy, "I

know how hard this is for  you.  But I am not without hope for Annette." 

A quick light leaped into his eyes.  "Hope, did you say?  Oh, thank  the good Lord."  His voice broke and he

turned away from her.  "You  know," he said, coming back, "she gave her life for me.  Oh,  Adrien,  think of it!

She threw herself in the way of death for me.  She  covered me with her own body."  He sat down suddenly as

if  almost in  collapse, and buried his head in his arms, struggling for  control. 

Adrien went to him and put her arm round his shouldershe might  have been his mother.  "Dear Jack," she

said, "it was a wonderful  thing she did.  God will surely spare her to you." 

He rose wearily from his chair and put his arms around her. 

"Oh, Adrien," he said, "it is good to have you here.  I do need, we  all need you so." 

Gently she put his arms away from her.  "And now," she said  briskly, "I am going to take charge of you, Jack,

of you all, and  you  must obey orders." 

"Only give me a chance to do anything for you," he said, "or for  anyone you care for." 

There was a puzzled expression on Adrien's face as she turned away.  But she asked no explanation. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVI. A GALLANT FIGHT 137



Top




Page No 140


"My first order, then," she said, "is this: you must have your  breakfast and then go to bed for an hour or two." 

"I shall be glad to breakfast, but I have a lot of things to do." 

"Can't they wait?  And won't you do them better after a good  sleep?" 

"Some of them can't wait," he replied.  "I have just got Tony to  bed.  The doctor has sent him to sleep.  His

father and mother are  watching him.  Oh, Adrien, that is a sad home.  It was a terrible  experience for me.  Tony

I must see when he wakes and the poor old  father and mother will be over here early.  I must be ready for

them." 

"Very well, Jack," said Adrien in a prompt, businesslike tone.  "You have two clear hours for sleep.  You must

sleep for the sake  of  others, you understand.  I promise to wake you in good time." 

"And what about yourself, Adrien?" 

"Oh, this is my job," she said lightly.  "I shall be relieved in  the afternoon, the doctor has promised." 

When the Employers' Defence Committee met next morning there were  many haggard faces among its

members.  In the large hall outside  the  committee room a considerable number of citizens, young and  old, had

gathered and with them the Mayor, conversing in voices  tinged with  various emotions, anxiety, pity, wrath,

according to  the temper and  disposition of each. 

In the committee room Mr. Farrington was in the chair.  No sooner  had the meeting been called to order than

Mr. Maitland arose, and,  speaking under deep but controlled feeling, he said: 

"Gentlemen, I felt sure none of us would wish to transact ordinary  business this morning.  I was sure, too, that

in the very  distressing  circumstances under which we meet you would feel as I  do the need of  guidance and

help.  I therefore took the liberty of  inviting the  deputation from the Ministerial Association which  waited on

us the  other day to join us in our deliberation.  Mr.  Haynes is away from  town, but Dr. Templeton and Mr.

Matheson have  kindly consented to be  present.  They will be here in half an  hour's time." 

A general and hearty approval of his action was expressed, after  which the Chairman invited suggestions as

to the course to be  pursued.  But no one was ready with a suggestion.  Somehow the  outlook upon life was

different this morning, and readjustment of  vision appeared to be necessary.  No man felt himself qualified to

offer advice. 

From this dilemma they were relieved by a knock upon the door and  the Mayor appeared. 

"Gentlemen," he said, "I have no wish to intrude, but a great many  of our citizens are in the larger hall.  They

are anxious to be  advised upon the present trying situation.  It has been suggested  that your committee might

join with us in a general public  meeting." 

After a few moments' consideration, the Mayor's proposition was  accepted and the committee adjourned to

the larger hall, Mr.  Farrington resigning the chair to His Worship, the Mayor. 

The Mayor's tongue was not so ready this morning.  He explained the  circumstances of the meeting and

thanked the committee for yielding  to his request.  He was ready to receive any suggestions as to what  the

next step should be. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVI. A GALLANT FIGHT 138



Top




Page No 141


The silence which followed was broken by Mr. McGinnis, who arose  and, in a voice much shaken, he

inquired: 

"Can anyone tell us just what is the last word concerning the young  girl this morning?" 

Mr. Maitland replied:  "Before I left the house, the last report  was that she was resting quietly and, while the

doctor was not able  to offer any hope of her recovery, he ventured to say that he did  not  quite despair.  And

that from Dr. Meredith, as we know, means  something." 

"Thank God for that," said McGinnis, and leaning his head upon his  hand, he sat with his eyes fixed upon the

floor. 

Again the Mayor asked for suggestions, but no one in the audience  appeared willing to assume the

responsibility of offering guidance. 

At length Rupert Stillwell arose.  He apologised for speaking in  the presence of older men, but something had

to be done and he  ventured to offer one suggestion at least. 

"It occurs to me," he said, "that one thing at least should be  immediately done.  Those responsible for the

disgraceful riot of  last  evening, and I mean more than the actual ringleaders in the  affair,  should be brought to

justice."  He proceeded to elaborate  upon the  enormity of the crime, the danger to the State of mob  rule, the

necessity for stern measures to prevent the recurrence of  such  disorders.  He suggested a special citizens'

committee for the  preservation of public order. 

His words appeared to meet the approval of a large number of those  present, especially of the younger men. 

While he was speaking, the audience appeared to be greatly relieved  to see Dr. Templeton and the Reverend

Murdo Matheson walk in and  quietly take their seats.  They remembered, many of them, how at a  recent

similar gathering these gentlemen had advised a procedure  which, if followed, would have undoubtedly

prevented the disasters  of  the previous night. 

Giving a brief account of the proceedings of the meeting to the  present point, the Mayor suggested that Dr.

Templeton might offer  them a word of advice. 

Courteously thanking the Mayor for his invitation, the Doctor said: 

"As I came in this room, I caught the words of my young friend, who  suggested a committee for the

preservation of public order.  May I  suggested that the preservation of public order in the community is

something that can be entrusted to no committee?  It rests with the  whole community.  We have all made

mistakes, we are constantly  making  mistakes.  We have yielded to passion, and always to our  sorrow and  hurt.

We have vainly imagined that by the exercise of  force we can  settle strife.  No question of right or justice is

settled by  fighting, for, after the fighting is done, the matter in  dispute  remains to be settled.  We have tried

that way and today  we are  fronted with disastrous failure.  I have come from a home  over which  the shadow

of death hangs low.  There a father and  mother lie  prostrate with sorrow, agonising for the life of their  child.

But a  deeper shadow lies there, a shadow of sin, for the  sting of death is  sin.  A brother torn with

selfcondemnation, his  heart broken with  grief for his sister, who loved him better than  her own life, lies

under that shadow of sin.  But, gentlemen, can  any of us escape from  that shadow?  Do we not all share in that

sin?  For we all have a part  in the determining of our environment.  Can we not, by God's grace,  lift that

shadow at least from our  lives?  Let us turn our faces from  the path of strife toward the  path of peace, for the

pathway of right  doing and of brotherly  kindness is the only path to peace in this  world." 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVI. A GALLANT FIGHT 139



Top




Page No 142


The Chairman then called upon the Reverend Murdo Matheson to  express his mind.  But at this point, the

whole audience were  galvanised into an intensity of confused emotion by the entrance of  the Executive of the

Allied Unions, led by McNish himself.  Simmons  alone was absent, being at that moment, with some half

dozen  others,  in the care of the police.  Silently the Executive  Committee walked to  the front and found seats,

McNish alone  remaining standing.  Grey,  gaunt, holloweyed, he met with steady  gaze the eyes of the

audience,  some of them aflame with hostile  wrath, for in him they recognised the  responsible head of the

labour movement that had wrought such disaster  and grief in the  community. 

Without apology or preface McNish began:  "I am here seeking  peace," he said, in his hoarse, hard, guttural

voice.  "I have made  mistakes.  Would I could suffer for them alone, but no, others must  suffer with me.  I have

only condemnation for the outrages of last  night.  We repudiate them, we lament them.  We tried to prevent

them,  but human passion and circumstances were too strong for us.  We would  undo the illwould to God

could undo the ill.  How gladly  would I  suffer all that has come to others."  His deep, harsh voice  shook  under

the stress of his emotion.  He lifted his head:  "I  cannot deny  my cause," he continued, his voice ringing out

clear.  "Our cause was  right, but the spirit was wrong."  He paused a few  moments, evidently  gathering

strength to hold his voice steady.  "Yes, the spirit was  wrong and this day is a black day to me.  We  come to

ask for peace.  God knows I have no heart for war." 

Again he paused, his strong stern face working strangely under the  stress of the emotions which he was

fighting to subdue.  "We  suggest  a committee of three, with powers to arbitrate, and we name  as our man  one

who till recently was one of our Union, a man of  fair and honest  mind, a man without fear and with a heart

for his  comrades.  Our man  is Captain Maitland." 

His words, and especially the name of the representative of the  labour unions produced an overwhelming

effect upon the audience.  No  sooner had he finished than the Reverend Murdo Matheson took the  floor.  He

spoke no economics.  He offered no elaborate argument  for  peace.  In plain, simple words he told of

experiences through  which he  had recently passed: 

"Like one whom I feel it an honour to call my father," he began,  bowing toward Dr. Templeton, "I, too, have

made a visit this  morning.  Not to a home, but to a place the most unlike a home of  any spot in  this sad world,

a jail.  Seven of our fellowcitizens  are confined  there, six of them boys, mere boys, dazed and  penetrated

with sorrow  for their follythey meant no crimeI am  not relieving them of the  blamethe other, a man,

embittered with  a long, hard fight against  poverty, injustice and cruel  circumstance in another land, with

distorted views of life, crazed  by drink, committed a crime which this  morning fills him with  horror and grief.

Late last night I was sent  to the home of one of  my people.  There I found an aged lady, carrying  with a brave

heart  the sorrows and burdens of nearly seventy years,  waiting in anxiety  and grief and fear for her son, who

was keeping  vigil at what may  well be the deathbed of the girl he loves.  You have  just heard his  plea for

peace.  Some of you are inclined to lay the  blame for the  ills that have fallen upon us upon certain classes and

individuals  in this community.  They have their blame and they must  bear the  responsibility.  But, gentlemen, a

juster estimate of the  causes of  these ills will convince us that they are the product of our  civilisation and for

these things we must all accept our share of  responsibility.  More, we must seek to remove them from among

us.  They are an affront to our intelligence, an insult to our holy  religion, an outrage upon the love of our

brother man and our  Father,  God.  Let us humbly, resolutely seek the better way, the  way we have  set before

us this morning, the way of right doing, of  brotherly  kindness and of brotherly love which is the way of

peace." 

It was a subdued company of men that listened to his appeal.  In  silence they sat looking straight before them

with faces grave and  frowning, as is the way with men of our race when deeply stirred. 

It was a morning of dramatic surprises, but none were so startling,  none so dramatic as the speech of

McGinnis that followed. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVI. A GALLANT FIGHT 140



Top




Page No 143


"This is a day for confessions," he said, "and I am here to make  one for myself.  I have been a fighter, too

much of a fighter, all  my  life, and I have often suffered for it.  I suffered a heavy loss  last  night and today I

am sick of fighting.  But I have found  this: that  you can't fight men in this world without fighting women  and

children,  too.  God knows I have no war with the old, grey  haired lady the  Padre has just told us about.  I

have no war with  that brokenhearted  father and mother.  And I have no war with  Annette Perrotte, dear  girl,

God preserve her."  At this point,  McGinnis's command quite  forsook him.  His voice utterly broke  down,

while the tears ran down  his rugged fighting face.  "I am  done with fighting," he cried.  "They  have named

Captain Maitland.  We know him for a straight man and a  white man.  Let me talk with  Captain Jack Maitland,

and let us get  together with the Padre  there," pointing to the Reverend Murdo  Matheson, "and in an hour we

will settle this matter." 

In a tumult of approval the suggestion was accepted.  It was  considered a perfectly fitting thing, though

afterwards men spoke  of  it with something of wonder, that the Mayor should have called  upon  the Reverend

Doctor to close the meeting with prayer, and that  he  should do so without making a speech. 

That same afternoon the three men met to consider the matter  submitted to them.  Captain Jack Maitland laid

before the committee  his figures and his charts setting forth the facts in regard to the  cost of living and the

wage scale during the past five years.  In  less than an hour they had agreed upon a settlement.  There was to  be

an increase of wages in keeping with the rise of the cost of  living,  with the pledge that the wage scale should

follow the curb  of the cost  of living should any change occur within the year.  The  hours of  labour were

shortened from ten to nine for a day's work,  with the  pledge that they should be governed by the effect of the

change upon  production and general conditions.  And further, that a  Committee of  Reference should be

appointed for each shop and craft,  to which all  differences should be submitted.  To this committee  also were

referred  the other demands by the Allied Unions. 

It was a simple solution of the difficulty and upon its submission  to the public meeting called for its

consideration, it was felt  that  the comment of the irrepressible Victor Forsythe was not  entirely  unfitting: 

"Of course!" said Victor, cheerfully.  "It is the only thing.  Why  didn't the Johnnies think of it before, or why

didn't they ask me?" 

The committee, however, did more than settle the dispute  immediately  before them.  They laid before the

public meeting and  obtained its  approval for the creation of a General Board of Industry,  under  whose

guidance the whole question of the industrial life of the  community should be submitted to intelligent study

and control. 

CHAPTER XVII. SHALL BE GIVEN

For one long week of seven long days and seven long nights Annette  fought out her gallant fight for life,

fought and won.  Throughout  the week at her side Adrien waited day and night, except for a few  hours

snatched for rest, when Patricia took her place, for there  was  not a nurse to be had in all that time and Patricia

begged for  the  privilege of sharing her vigil with her. 

Every day and in the darkest days all day long, it seemed to  Adrien, McNish haunted the Maitland

homefor he had abandoned all  pretence of workhis gaunt, grey face and hollow eyes imploring a  word

of hope. 

But it was chiefly to Jack throughout that week that Adrien's heart  went out in compassionate pity, for in his

face there dwelt a  misery  so complete, so voiceless that no comfort of hers appeared  to be able  to bring relief.

Often through those days did Annette  ask to see him,  but the old doctor was relentless.  There must be


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVII. SHALL BE GIVEN 141



Top




Page No 144


absolute quiet and  utter absence of all excitement.  No visitors  were to be permitted,  especially no men

visitors. 

But the day came when the ban was lifted and with smiling face,  Adrien came for Jack. 

"You have been such a good boy," she cried gaily, "that I am going  to give you a great treat.  You are to come

in with me." 

With face all alight Jack followed her into the sick room. 

"Here he is, Annette," cried Adrien.  "Now, remember, no fussing,  no excitement, and just one quarter of an

houror perhaps a little  longer," she added. 

For a moment or two Jack stood looking at the girl lying upon the  bed. 

"Oh, Annette, my dear, dear girl," he cried in a breaking voice as  he knelt down by her side and took her hand

in his. 

So much reached Adrien's ears as she closed the door and passed to  her room with step weary and lifeless. 

"Why, Adrien," cried her sister, who was waiting to relieve her,  "you are like a ghost!  You poor dear.  You are

horribly done out." 

"I believe I am, Patricia," said Adrien.  "I believe I shall rest  awhile."  She lay down on the bed, her face turned

toward the wall,  and so remained till Patricia went softly away, leaving her, as she  thought, to sleep. 

Downstairs Patricia found Victor Forsythe awaiting her. 

"Poor Adrien is really used up," she said.  "She has a deathly look  in her face.  Just the same look as she had

that night of the  hockey  match.  Do you remember?" 

"The night of the hockey dance?  Do I remember?  A ghastly nighta  horrid nighta night of unspeakable

wretchedness." 

As Vic was speaking, Patricia kept her eyes steadily upon him with  a pondering, puzzled look. 

"What is it, Patricia?  I know you want to ask me something.  Is it  about that night?" 

"I wonder if you would really mind very much, Vic, if I asked you?" 

"Not in the very least.  I shall doubtless enjoy it after it's out.  Painless dentistry effect.  Go to it, Patsy." 

"It is very serious, Vic.  I always think people in books are so  stupid.  They come near to the truth and then just

miss getting  it." 

"The truth.  Ah!  Go on, Pat." 

"Well, Vic," said Patricia with an air of one taking a desperate  venture, "why did you not give Adrien her

note that night?  It  would  have saved her and me such pain.  I cried all night long.  I  had so  counted on a dance

with Jackand then never a word from  him.  But he  did send a note.  He told me so.  I never told Adrien  that,

for she  forbade me, oh, so terribly, never to speak of it  again.  Why didn't  you give her or me the note, Vic?"


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVII. SHALL BE GIVEN 142



Top




Page No 145


Patricia's  voice was very pathetic  and her eyes very gentle but very piercing. 

All the laughter died out of Victor's face.  "Pat, I lied to you  once, only once, and that lie has cost me many an

hour's misery.  But  now I shall tell you the truth and the whole truth."  And he  proceeded  to recount the

tribulations which he endured on the night  of the  hockey dance.  "I did it to help you both out, Pat.  I  thought I

could  make it easy for you.  It was all a sheer guess,  but it turned out to  be pretty well right." 

Patricia nodded her head.  "But you received no note?" 

"Not a scrap, Patricia, so help me.  Not a scrap.  Patricia, you  believe me?" 

The girl looked straight into Vic's honest eyes.  "Yes, Vic," she  said, "I believe you.  But Jack sent a note." 

Vic sprang to his feet.  "Goodbye, Watson.  You shall hear from me  within an hour." 

"Whatever do you mean?  Where are you going?" 

"Dear lady, ask no questions.  I am about to Sherlock.  Farewell." 

At the door he overtook Jack.  "Aha!  The first link in the chain.  Hello, old chap, a word with you.  May I get

into your car?" 

"Certainly.  Get in." 

"Now then, about that note.  Nothing like diplomacy.  The night of  the hockey dance you sent a note to a

lady?" 

Jack glanced at him in amazement. 

"Don't be an ass, Vic.  I don't feel like that stuff just now." 

"This is serious.  Did you send a note by me that night of the  hockey dance?" 

"By you?  No.  Who said I did?" 

"Aha!  The mystery deepens.  By whom?  Nothing like finesse." 

"It is none of your business," said Jack crossly. 

"Check," cried Vic. 

"What are you talking about, anyway?" inquired Jack. 

"A note was sent by you," said Vic impressively, "through some  agency at present unknown.  So far, so

good." 

"Unknown?  What rubbish.  I sent a note by Sam Wigglesworth, who  gave it to some of you for Adrien.  What

about it?" 

As they approached the entrance to the Maitland Mills Vic saw a  stream of employees issue from the gate. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVII. SHALL BE GIVEN 143



Top




Page No 146


"Nothing more at present," he said.  "This is my corner.  Let me  out.  I am in an awful hurry, Jack." 

"Will you tell me, please, what all this means?" said Jack angrily. 

"Sorry, old chap.  Awfully hurried just now.  See you later." 

"You are a vast idiot," grumbled Jack, as Vic ran down the street. 

He took his place at the corner which commanded the entrance to the  Maitland works.  "Here I shall wait,

abstractedly gazing at the  passersby, until the unhappy Sam makes his appearance," mused Vic  to  himself.

"And by the powers, here Sam is now." 

From among the employees as they poured from the gate Victor  pounced upon his victim and bore him away

down a side street. 

"Sam," he said, "it may be you are about to die, so tell me the  truth.  I hate to take your young life."  Sam

grinned at his  captor,  unafraid.  "Cast your mind back to the occasion of the  hockey dance.  You remember

that?" 

"You bet I do, Mister.  I made a dollar that night." 

"Ah!  A dollar.  Yes, you did, for delivering a note given you by  Captain Jack Maitland," hissed Vic, gripping

his arm. 

"Huhhuh," said Sam.  "Look out, Mister, that's me." 

"Villain!" cried Vic.  "Boy, I mean.  Now, Sam, did you deliver  that note?" 

"Of course I did.  Didn't Captain Jack give me a dollar for it?  I  didn't want his dollar." 

"The last question, Sam," said Vic solemnly, "to whom did you  deliver the note?" 

"To that chap, the son of the storekeeper." 

"Rupert Stillwell?" suggested Vic. 

"Huhhuh, that's his name.  That's him now," cried Sam.  "In that  Hudson carseetherequick!" 

"Boy," said Vic solemnly, "you have saved your life.  Here's a  dollar.  Now, remember, not a word about this." 

"All right, sir," grinned Sam delightedly, as he made off down the  street. 

"Now then, what?" said Vic to himself.  "This thing has got past  the joke stage.  I must do some thinking.  Shall

I tell Pat or not?  By Jove, by Jove, that's not the question.  When that young lady  gets  those big eyes of hers

on me the truth will flow in a limpid  stream.  I must make sure of my ground.  Meantime I shall do the

Kamerad act." 

That afternoon Annette had another visitor.  Her nurse, though  somewhat dubious as to the wisdom of this

indulgence, could not  bring  herself to refuse her request that McNish should be allowed  to see  her. 

"But you must be tired.  Didn't Jack tire you?" inquired Adrien. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVII. SHALL BE GIVEN 144



Top




Page No 147


A soft and tender light stole into the girl's dark eyes. 

"Ah, Jack.  He could not tire me," she murmured.  "He makes so much  of what I did.  How gladly would I do it

again.  Jack is wonderful  to  me.  Wonderful to me," she repeated softly.  Her lip trembled  and she  lay back

upon her pillow and from her closed eyes two tears  ran down  her cheek. 

"Now," said Adrien briskly, "you are too tired.  We shall wait till  tomorrow." 

"No, no, please," cried Annette.  "Jack didn't tire me.  He  comforts me." 

"But Malcolm will tire you," said Adrien.  "Do you really want to  see him?" 

A faint colour came up into the beautiful face of her patient. 

"Yes, Adrien, I really want to see him.  I am sure he will do me  good.  You will let him come, please?"  The

dark eyes were shining  with another light, more wistful, more tender. 

"Is he here, Adrien?" 

"Is he here?" echoed Adrien scornfully.  "Has he been anywhere else  the last seven days?" 

"Poor Malcolm," said the girl, the tenderness in her voice becoming  protective.  "I have been very bad to him,

and he loves me so.  Oh,  he is just mad about me!"  A little smile stole round the corners  of  her mouth. 

"Oh, you needn't tell me that, Annette," said Adrien.  "It is easy  for you to make men mad about you." 

"Not many," said the girl, still softly smiling. 

McNish went toward the door of the sick room as if approaching a  holy shrine, walking softly and reverently. 

"Go in, lucky man," said Adrien.  "Go in, and thank God for your  good fortune." 

He paused at the door, turned about and looked at her with grave  eyes.  "Miss Templeton," he said in slow,

reverent tones, "all my  life shall I thank God for His great mercy tae me." 

"Don't keep her waiting, man," said Adrien, waving him in.  Then  McNish went in and she closed the door

softly upon them. 

"There are only a few great moments given to men," she said, "and  this is one of them for those two happy

people." 

In ten days Annette was pronounced quite fit to return to her  family.  But Patricia resolved that they should

have a grand fete  in  the Maitland home before Annette should leave it.  She planned a  motor  drive in the cool

of the day, and in the evening all their  special  friends who had been brought together through the tragic

events of the  past weeks should come to bring congratulations and  mutual  felicitations for the recovery of the

patient. 

Patricia was arranging the guest list, in collaboration with Mr.  Maitland and the assistance of Annette and

Victor. 

"We will have our boys, of course," she began. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVII. SHALL BE GIVEN 145



Top




Page No 148


"Old and young, I hope?" suggested Mr. Maitland. 

"Of course!" she cried.  "Although I don't know any old ones.  That  will mean all the fathers and Vic, Jack,

Hugh and Rupert, and  Malcolm" 

"Ah!  It has come to Malcolm, then?" murmured Vic.  "Certainly, why  not?  He loves me to call him Malcolm.

And then we will have Mr.  Matheson.  And we must have Mr. McGinnisthey have become such  great

friends.  And I should like to have the Mayor, he is so  funny.  But  perhaps he wouldn't fit.  He DOES take up a

lot of  attention." 

"Cut him out!" said Victor with decision. 

"And for ladies," continued Patricia, "just the relativesall the  mothers and the sisters.  That's enough." 

"How lovely!" murmured Vic. 

"Oh, if you want any other ladies, Vic," said Patricia severely,  "we shall be delighted to invite them for you." 

"Me?  Other ladies?  What could I do with other ladies?  Is not my  young life one long problem as it is?  Ah!

Speaking of problems,  that reminds me.  I have a communication to make to you young  lady."  Vic's manner

suggested a profound and deadly mystery.  He  led  Patricia away from the others.  "I have something to tell

you,  Patricia," he said, abandoning all badinage.  "I hate to do it but  it  is right for you, for myself, for Adrien,

and by Jove for poor  old  Jack, too.  Though, perhapswell, let that go." 

"Oh, Vic!" cried Patricia.  "It is about the note!" 

"Yes, Patricia.  That note was given by Jack to Sam Wigglesworth,  who gave it to Rupert Stillwell." 

"And he forgot?" gasped Patricia. 

"Ahahat least, he didn't deliver it.  No, Patricia, we are  telling the whole truth.  He didn't forget.  You

remember he asked  about Jack.  There, I have given you all I know.  Make of it what  you  like." 

"Shall I tell Adrien?" asked Patricia. 

"I think certainly Adrien ought to know." 

"Then I'll tell her tonight," said Patricia.  "I want it all over  before our fete, which is day after tomorrow." 

Rupert Stillwell had been in almost daily attendance upon Adrien  during the past two weeks, calling for her

almost every afternoon  with his car.  The day following he came for her according to his  custom.  Upon

Adrien's face there dwelt a gentle, tender, happy  look  as if her heart were singing for very joy.  That look

upon her  face  drove from Rupert all the hesitation and fear which had fallen  upon  him during these days of

her ministry to the wounded girl.  He  took a  sudden and desperate resolve that he would put his fate to  the test. 

Adrien's answer was short and decisive. 

"No, Rupert," she said.  "I cannot.  I thought for a little while,  long ago, that perhaps I might, but now I know

that I never could  have loved you." 

"You were thinking of that note of Jack Maitland's which I sent you  last night?" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVII. SHALL BE GIVEN 146



Top




Page No 149


"Oh, no," she said gently.  "Not that." 

"I felt awfully mean about that, Adrien.  I feel mean still.  I  thought that as you had learned all about it from

Victor, it was of  no importance." 

"Yes," she replied gently, "but I was the best judge of that." 

"Adrien, tell me," Rupert's voice shook with the intensity of his  passion, "is there no hope?" 

"No," she said, "there is no hope, Rupert." 

"There is someone else," he said, savagely. 

"Yes," she said, happily, "I think so." 

"Someone," continued Rupert, his voice trembling with rage,  "someone who distributes his affections." 

"No," she said, a happy smile in her eyes, "I think not." 

"You love him?" he asked. 

"Oh, yes," she whispered, with a little catch in her breath, "I  love him." 

At the door on their return Jack met them.  A shadow fell upon his  face, but with a quick resolve, he shouted a

loud welcome to them. 

"Hello, Adrien," he cried, as she came running up the steps.  "You  apparently have had a lovely drive." 

"Oh, wonderful, Jack.  A wonderful drive," she replied. 

"Yes, you do look happy." 

"Oh, so happy.  I was never so happy." 

"Then," said Jack, dropping his voice, "may I congratulate you?" 

"Yes, I think so," she said.  "I hope so."  And then laughed aloud  for very glee. 

Jack turned from her with a quick sharp movement, went down the  steps and offering his hand to Rupert,

said: 

"Good luck, old chap.  I wish you good luck." 

"Eh?  What?  Oh, all right," said Rupert in a dazed sort of way.  But he didn't come into the house. 

Never was there such a day in June, never such a fete.  The park  never looked so lovely and never a party so

gay disported  themselves  in it and gayest of them all was Adrien.  All day long  it seemed as if  her very soul

were laughing for joy.  And all day  long she kept close  beside Jack, chaffing him, laughing at him,  rallying

him on his solemn  face and driving him halfmad with her  gay witchery. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVII. SHALL BE GIVEN 147



Top




Page No 150


Then home they all came to supper, where waited them McNish and his  mother with Mr. McGinnis, for they

had been unable to join in the  motor drive. 

"Ma certie, lassie!  But ye're a sight for sare een.  What hae ye  bin daein tae her, Mr. Jack," said Mrs. McNish,

as she welcomed  them  at the door. 

"The Lord only knows," said Jack. 

"But, man, look at her!" exclaimed the old lady. 

"I have been, all day long," replied Jack with a gallant attempt at  gaiety. 

"Oh, Mrs. McNish," cried the girl, rippling with joyous laughter,  "he won't even look at me.  He justwhat

do you sayglowers,  that's  itglowers at me.  And we have had such a wonderful day.  Come, Jack,  get

yourself ready for supper.  You have only a few  minutes." 

She caught her arm through his and laughing shamelessly into his  eyes, drew him away. 

"I say, Adrien," said Jack, driven finally to desperation and  drawing her into the quiet of the library, "I am

awfully glad you  are  so happy and all that, but I don't see the necessity of rubbing  it  into a fellow.  You know

how I feel.  I am glad for you andI  am glad  for Rupert.  Or, at least I told him so." 

"But, Jack," said the girl, her eyes burning with a deep inner  glow, "Rupert has nothing to do with it.  Rupert,

indeed," and she  laughed scornfully.  "Oh, Jack, why can't you see?" 

"See what?" he said crossly. 

"Jack," she said softly, turning toward him and standing very near  him, "you remember the note you sent

me?" 

"Note?" 

"The note you sent the night of the hockey dance?" 

"Yes," said Jack bitterly, "I remember." 

"And you remember, too, how horrid I was to you the next time I saw  you?  How horrid?  Oh, Jack, it broke

my heart."  Her voice  faltered  a moment and her shining eyes grew dim.  "I was so horrid  to you." 

"Oh, no," said Jack coolly, "you were kind.  You were very kind and  sisterly, as I remember." 

"Jack," she said and her breath began to come hurriedly, "I got  that note yesterday.  Only yesterday, Jack." 

"Yesterday?" 

"Yes, only yesterday.  And I read it, Jack," she added with a happy  laugh.  "And in that note, Jack, you

saiddo you remember" 

But Jack stood gazing stupidly at her.  She pulled the note from  her bosom. 

"Oh, Jack, you said" 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVII. SHALL BE GIVEN 148



Top




Page No 151


Still Jack gazed at her. 

"Jack, you will kill me.  Won't you hurry?  Oh, I can't wait a  moment longer.  You said you were going to tell

me something,  Jack."  She stood radiant, breathless and madly alluring.  "And oh,  Jack,  won't you tell me?" 

"Adrien," said Jack, his voice husky and uncontrolled.  "Do you  mean that you" 

"Oh, Jack, tell me quick," she said, swaying toward him.  And while  she clung to him taking his kisses on her

lips, Jack told her. 


To Him That Hath

CHAPTER XVII. SHALL BE GIVEN 149



Top





Bookmarks



1. Table of Contents, page = 3

2. To Him That Hath, page = 4

   3. Ralph Connor, page = 4

   4. CHAPTER I. THE GAME, page = 4

   5. CHAPTER II. THE COST OF SACRIFICE, page = 14

   6. CHAPTER III. THE HEATHEN QUEST, page = 21

   7. CHAPTER IV. ANNETTE, page = 24

   8. CHAPTER V. THE RECTORY, page = 30

   9. CHAPTER VI. THE GRIEVANCE COMMITTEE, page = 39

   10. CHAPTER VII. THE FOREMAN, page = 46

   11. CHAPTER VIII. FREE SPEECH, page = 53

   12. CHAPTER IX. THE DAY BEFORE, page = 62

   13. CHAPTER X. THE NIGHT OF VICTORY, page = 74

   14. CHAPTER XI. THE NEW MANAGER, page = 88

   15. CHAPTER XII. LIGHT THAT IS DARKNESS, page = 102

   16. CHAPTER XIII. THE STRIKE, page = 113

   17. CHAPTER XIV. GATHERING CLOUDS, page = 119

   18. CHAPTER XV. THE STORM, page = 124

   19. CHAPTER XVI. A GALLANT FIGHT, page = 137

   20. CHAPTER XVII. SHALL BE GIVEN, page = 144